Summary: The saga continues, and this time it is Joe’s turn.
Rating: PG (136,040 words)
The Brandsters acknowledge that the authors are the owners of their stories. Should an author included in this project reach out to us and indicate they do not wish their work to be archived in the Bonanza Brand Fanfiction Library, we will remove their stories. We would also be happy to change contact information for any authors who wish to continue to have their stories archived in the Library.
The Cartwright Saga Series:
The Lawyer
The Homecoming
Home to Stay
Honeymoon and Arguments
Joe and Marie
Adam and Carole
A European Trip
The Aftermath
A Busy Summer
A Tree Falls
San Fracisco Trip
A Stranger from the Past
A Sense of Blame
The Medicine Man
Courtship and Cattle Drives
Angels with Red Hair?
Thieves and Murderers
Pipeline Problems
Guests for Christmas
A Turbulent Preacher
Joe and Nita
Ben and Beth
Banks, Pipelines, and Railroads
Lost
A New Operation
A Slow Recovery
Celebrations
Forest Fire
A Premature Birth
The Bank of California
Trail Drive
Robbery and Assault
Virginia City on Fire
Rebuilding Virginia City
Catching Up
Christenings, Commissions, and Christmas
Winter Ills
The Lawyer #2 – Advance Warning
The Lawyer #3 – Family Row #1
The Lawyer #4 – Family Row #2
The Lawyer #5 – Family Row #3
The Lawyer #6 – The Spanish Land Grant #1
The Lawyer #7 – The Spanish Land Grant #2 – Court Hearing
The Lawyer #8 – The Spanish Land Grant #3 – Knight Errant
The Lawyer #9 – The Spanish Land Grant #4 – The Long Journey Home
The Lawyer #10 – The Spanish Land Grant #5 – Troy’s Last Stand
Joe & Marie
Book 1 – Joe avoids Marie when he gets home, until his eldest brother interferes.
Over the next few days they slipped back into routine and caught up with some of the backlog of work. Hoss was gradually regaining his strength and his arm was healing well. Little Joe was sleeping better now he had made his peace with his father, but he was still very withdrawn and avoiding going into town. He couldn’t get Marie out of his mind. One evening, restless and unable to settle, he rode up to his mother’s grave but it was a mistake. Joe remembered only too vividly how Marie had looked when he took her up there and the feel of her lips against his, her body against his. It had been a month since Joe last saw her, but standing up by the lake he felt as though he only had to turn round and she would be standing there, her presence seemed so real. Joe mounted Cochise and rode trying to tire himself out, he felt as though he had desecrated his mother’s grave. It hadn’t felt like that at the time, he loved her and Joe had been so sure that she loved him, it was just natural, but if all she wanted was his money that sullied everything. Joe rode for hours but he was unable to leave himself behind and eventually with the pinto getting tired, Joe went back home. Even then he lay sleepless in his bed. The rest of the family knew he was still upset about her but respected his reticence and left it for his pride to pull him round.
Adam couldn’t forget Carol’s suggestion about Marie’s possible motives. Hoss had told his brother the little he knew about Marie, admitting that she had seemed upset but Hoss had put that down to her apparent fear that Joe had committed suicide. Hoss had told Adam that as far as he knew she was intending to stay in town. Adam wanted to meet her and judge her for himself, preferably without her knowing who he was. He was convinced that there must be more about her than Hoss had seen, for her to have affected his little brother so badly. Adam knew that Joe was scared of seeing her again, his brother had avoided all the jobs, which might entail him going into Virginia City, which was very unlike him. Joe had even gone as far as writing out a temporary power of attorney so that Adam could reopen his personal account at the bank for him. His family had concurred in his avoidance of town and had avoided discussion which he obviously didn’t want, but they would all have given a lot to dispel the pain and misery which lurked in the back of his eyes even when he was laughing over something with them. To an outsider he might have seemed his normal cheerful self but the act wasn’t good enough to convince his family.
Adam had to go to town on Friday to collect the payroll. He warned his family that he wouldn’t be back until late maybe even the following morning as he had some jobs to
- Ben and his brothers assumed that it was something to do with his house and Carole was the only one he told what he was actually planning to do. Adam was in luck, he managed to catch Don McBride at his house and explained that he wanted to talk to Marie, without her knowing who he was. Don agreed to keep quiet and ensure his girls didn’t say anything, trusting Adam’s word that he meant the young girl no harm. Adam just wanted her to be natural and from what Joe had said there was no way she would be herself if she knew who he was. Adam asked Don what he thought of the girl but that Don refused to answer, he’d leave Adam to make up his own mind. All he would say was that she’d been miserable since Joe left and hadn’t taken up with anyone else.
In fact Marie had spent a thoroughly miserable month since Joe left. At first she had been scared that Joe had killed himself and then when her anxiety about that eased, as she heard that he was with his brother, she had become sure that she was pregnant. Doc had confirmed it. It just didn’t seem fair that it should happen now. She had lived with Jim for three years and never become pregnant while he was around to look after her and now that she was on her own she was to bear his child. Marie didn’t know what to do, Annie, one of the older girls in the saloon in whom she confided, offered to take her to an old Indian woman who would abort her, but Marie couldn’t do it. She had loved Jim and this child was all that she left of him, but she didn’t know how she would manage to live once the pregnancy began to show and she had to leave the saloon. She had saved what she could but had nowhere enough to live on and none to turn to. She found each shift in the saloon harder than the last as she tried to remain cheerful as the men expected.
Then on the Friday evening a tall good looking cowboy started talking to her and took her over to a table. He made being cheerful very easy and she was able to keep him with her instead of being passed from one man to another as they got bored with her forced gaiety as had happened recently. Adam exerted himself to draw her out; he could see the same misery in her eyes as there was in Joe’s. For several hours he just chatted, letting her get used to him and relax. As she did so traces of the charm and gaiety which had attracted Joe were evident. Adam quickly came to the conclusion that she was by no means stupid and knew what his brother meant when he said she had never seemed like an illiterate saloon girl when they were together. They sat chatting for hours and Adam gradually drew her out until he felt confident enough to ask what was troubling her, a love affair gone wrong? Marie felt the need to talk and trusted this strange man. He was unlike the general run of cowboys and miners who frequented the saloons but she liked him and felt at ease with him. In some ways it was the same feeling she had had with Joe although he was more remote. She couldn’t imagine loving him but she could imagine him as a friend and that was what she desperately needed. Even now, although she’d only known him few hours she found herself pouring out her troubles as though a dam had burst. It wasn’t at all the behaviour expected of saloon girls but this man didn’t seem to mind. The compassion in his eyes encouraged her as she told him all about the man she loved and how she had had to send him away because his family wouldn’t approve and he couldn’t be happy away from them and his beloved ranch. She said bitterly “I told him it was a fool’s paradise. I’m an illiterate saloon girl I could never fit in with his family. His brother has degrees and things, he’s even been to Europe. He’d never accept me but Joe is very fond of his brother and his family. I’d take him with nothing but he’d never be happy away from them.”
Adam took her hand “You’re talking about Joe Cartwright?”
Marie had been so glad to unburden herself that she had become almost oblivious of him and let out far more than she had intended, she looked up at Adam “Do you know him?”
“Very well. We are close friends but don’t worry, nothing you have said will go any further unless you say it can.”
She still trusted him and as it was late Adam offered to walk her home. As they went down the street to the small room she had taken to save money, Adam said “Joe is still very miserable because you turned him down.”
Marie didn’t answer staring at her feet and Adam persevered “I don’t think his family would object once they got to know you.”
Marie snorted “His father disowned him because of me. Now I won’t marry him it’s cleared up but nothing has really changed.”
Adam kept hold of her arm, scared she would bolt on him, as he said “It wasn’t his father talking when he disowned Joe, it was pain and brandy.”
Marie stared at him “Who are you?”
“I’m afraid I am guilty of a slight deception Marie. I’m Adam Cartwright.” She tried to pull away but Adam had a tight hold “Please give me a chance to explain. What I said still goes, nothing will go any further without your permission.
Despite herself Marie found she still trusted this man and let him lead her into the small boarding house and up to her room. Adam let her go and sit down, leaning against the door himself “I’m sorry I hid who I was, but from what my brother had said I knew you wouldn’t be yourself if you knew. I wanted to know what sort of girl my brother had fallen so deeply in love with.” Adam tried to explain just why his father had gone off the deep end and assured her that his father hadn’t meant it, even on the day he said it. He described the woebegone brother who had joined him back east and how miserable Joe was, even now he had made peace with his father. Adam told her about his wife’s guess, that far from being mercenary she loved Joe and had just told him lies to get him to go home. Then he offered his help to both her and his brother.
Marie heard him out without comment her mind in turmoil and eventually Adam stood silent, she stared at him for a minute and then burst into tears. It was too late, it always had been. She was pregnant with someone else’s child and she could never marry Joe, much as she loved him, even though his family might agree. Adam moved forward and cradled the young girl on his lap; she was barely bigger than many children. He rubbed her back, as he had done so often with his young brother over the years and slowly she relaxed against him. She couldn’t tell him about the baby, it would alienate him and she couldn’t bear to see him turn away. Gradually her tears ceased and she sat up but she looked very bleak “I do love your brother, but it’s too late.”
“Will you at least see him, you’re both miserable. At least see him and talk, maybe it isn’t as late as you think.”
Marie slowly nodded “Alright I’ll talk to him. I owe him that much.” She couldn’t leave Joe to hear about her baby through the town gossip.
Adam kissed her forehead “I’ll pick you up in the morning and take you to him.”
She stared up at him “You’re so different from what I thought. What I had heard about you scared me more than anything else. Now I know what Joe meant when he said that you were also his brother. You’re both kind and trustworthy.”
Adam eased himself to his feet, “Get some sleep Marie. I want you to look beautiful for my brother.”
Marie lay awake staring at the ceiling trying to reorganise her thoughts. Joe’s family was no longer between them. Adam had made it very clear that he and his wife would welcome her and she had no fears about the big gentle man, who was the other brother. If the father had brought up his sons like that, she felt instinctively that he would come round. But now that she knew she was carrying Jim’s child she couldn’t marry Joe. She thought again about the old Indian woman. This child only a few weeks old was all that stood between her and her desire to marry the man that she loved. She tried to think of the baby as a nothing, Joe would sire his own children. Her problem was that the child was very alive to her, even though she had yet to feel it move, and she couldn’t murder her own child. She knew that she had to tell Joe, she owed him that much but she couldn’t begin to imagine how to tell him. Eventually exhausted Marie fell into a restless sleep.
Adam wasn’t sleeping much either. He was sure that Carole was right when she said the Marie loved Joe. Adam was equally sure that he could bring his father round, the misery in Joe’s eyes had nearly done that already. He had seen a glimpse of the real Marie, who had attracted his brother and was convinced that when she was happy she would bring his father round to loving her in her own right. But she still said it was too late. Adam sensed that there was something he didn’t know, but couldn’t imagine what it was. He drifted asleep on the thought that he had done his part in removing the main obstacle, the rest was up to his brother.
The following morning he hired a horse for Marie and picked her up. Adam helped her into the saddle and set an easy pace up to the lake. Marie rode easily but she was very quiet. Adam watched her closely but she seemed totally oblivious of him as she tried to work out what to say to Joe. In the early morning she looked clean and fresh, not at all like the usual run of saloon girls and Adam could sense the aura of innocence which had attracted his brother so much. Marie found herself very much at ease with this man, there was silence between them but it was a companionable silence. Adam took her up to the lake and asked if she had been there before, Marie nodded. Adam smiled “I’m not surprised I think it’s a favourite spot for all of us. I know Joe comes here often, not surprising with his mother buried here. I am going to leave you here and go and fetch Joe, will you be alright?”
Marie was glad of time alone to think and nodded “I’ll be fine.”
Adam helped her out of the saddle, made a fire and set coffee to heat, before giving her a large blanket to ensure she didn’t get cold. Then promising to be back in forty minutes he set out for the house. Marie sat wrapped in the blanket and marvelled that this man, who in prospect had terrified her, should be so easy to get on with and treated her like a lady.
Adam rode into the house and was in luck Joe was out in the barn. Adam wasn’t at all sure how his little brother was going to take his interference and he didn’t want to be disturbed, so he just asked Joe to take a ride with him. Adam just said that it was important but he would explain later. Joe looked quizzically at his brother but Adam was deadly serious, so he accepted what his brother said and saddled Cochise.
Adam rode halfway to the lake and then stopped and dismounted. Joe did the same and waited for his brother to say something. Adam saw the obvious question on Joe’s face “Before we go any further I’ve got to talk to you.” Now he had got Joe there he didn’t quite know how to start. Joe couldn’t make out the expression on Adam’s face, as his big brother tried to think of the best way to broach the subject
Eventually Joe said “Come on Adam tell me why you’ve dragged me way out here, it wasn’t to watch the grass grow.”
Adam sat down and Joe did the same. Adam put his hands up in a pacifying gesture “Please hear me out first Joe and then if you want to you can take a poke at me. I’ve been interfering again.”
Joe stared at his brother for a moment and then said “Marie?”
Adam nodded and Joe rolled over on his stomach and rested his head on his hands, staring at the ground “I’m listening.”
Adam said “When you came to us in Hillsboro I knew there were two things wrong with your story. I told you then, Pa couldn’t have meant to disown you and I didn’t believe you would have lifted a hand to him. I accepted from what you said that Marie was a mercenary bitch that you were well rid of. I thought that in time you had enough pride to pull yourself out of it. You know that I told Carole the gist of your story. She had a different idea about Marie. She said that if she had been in Marie’s position and I had come to her, disowned by Pa because of her, with signs of the quarrel only too evident, and you do have a very expressive face, she thought that she might have loved me enough to tell me that she wouldn’t marry me and that I should go home.”
Joe swung round resting on his side to stare at Adam “What are you saying?”
Adam smiled “We thought it possible that Marie put on an act to get you to go home and make it up with Pa. Because she loved you very much and knew you couldn’t be happy away from the ranch and your family.”
Joe lay there thinking about that and for the first time in weeks a spark of hope lit up his eyes, “You said you’d been interfering. What have you done?”
Adam sure now that his brother wasn’t going to take exception to what he’d done, told him about his meeting with Marie the previous evening. Finally Adam said, “I think I’ve dispelled her fear of your family and I am sure that she loves you and I think she would make a good wife, but all she would say was that it was too late. She did agree to come and talk to you and she’s waiting for you up at the lake. The rest is up to you.”
Joe sat up “Do you think Pa will come round?”
“I think the misery in your eyes these last couple of weeks have almost brought him round already and I think that once he meets her she’ll do the rest. I can see why you fell for her, she’s a sweet girl and very lovely.”
Joe sprang to his feet “I’m going to her.”
“It’s not plain sailing although I don’t know why. I promised to hang around to take her back to town if she wants me to. I’ll be at the bottom of the hill.” Joe nodded and swinging up on Cochise pushed his pinto into a gallop while Adam followed more sedately.
Little Joe rode up to the point and saw Marie sitting staring into space. He dismounted and ran over to her and had her in his arms, almost before she had realised he was there. For a moment she clung to him and returned his kiss and then broke away. Joe said, “Adam is waiting down the hill if you want him. He told me that you were lying that night when you said you didn’t love me.” He looked at her and read his answer in her eyes “You were lying and I was too upset to realise it.”
Marie couldn’t deny it and she nodded mutely. Little Joe pulled her close “It wasn’t necessary my love, its alright Adam approves and Pa will as soon as he meets you. You can’t back out now, there’s no need.”
Marie pulled away tears streaming down her face “Its no good Joe. Its too late, it always was.”
Puzzled Joe said “You can’t still be frightened of Adam, not now you’ve met him and he’ll soon talk Pa round.”
Marie shook her head “It’s not your family Joe, not now.” She turned away from Joe and sank to the ground and buried her face in her hands. Little Joe went down by her “If you love me and it’s not my family, what is wrong?” Marie was sobbing bitterly now but through her sobs Joe made out the word pregnant. He was stunned for a minute but then lifted her up and held her close “Are you trying to tell me that you’re having a baby?”
She nodded and for a moment wouldn’t look at him, but then she looked up “It’s Jim’s baby. I loved him and I can’t murder his child, so you see its too late it always was. I can’t marry you.”
Joe said “I don’t care I want you.” But Marie pulled away “I can’t marry you.” In floods of tears she ran to the horse mounted and headed down the hill to where Adam was waiting.
Adam was dismayed to see her in such a state but he had promised to take her home if she wanted him to. Now he mounted up and wordlessly set out to fulfil his promise. Marie knew she had no right to call on this man, having hurt his brother, but she trusted and relied on him although sure that once Adam spoke to his brother he would never want to see her again. Marie couldn’t stop crying and Adam avoided the main road for as long as he could. When he finally had to join it he stopped and pulling up close to Marie, wiped her face, and handed her his hip flask. She demurred but Adam insisted “Medicinal purposes. You’ll do as you’re told.” She nearly choked on the neat brandy but it quickly had effect. Adam damped his neckerchief and told her to wash her face, she would feel better. She did as she was told and gained some control “I don’t know why you’re bothering with me. I can’t marry Joe.”
“That’s between you and my brother but I don’t care to see people I like distressed. I want you to promise that if there is anything I can do to help, you’ll forget that I’m Joe’s brother. Just remember that I’m a friend and ask.”
Marie tremulously said, “I promise.” Even now she couldn’t help trusting this man and she was going to need friends. Just maybe he would understand and not turn away from her. Adam saw her to her room and then returned her horse to the livery stable. Then he headed back to the lake in case his brother needed his help.
Little Joe was sitting where she had left him. He was stunned by her news and, despite acknowledging the stupidity of it, he had to admit it hurt to know that she was carrying another man’s child. He had always known that she had been Harris’ lover but he had been able to ignore it, now with visible proof that wouldn’t be so easy. His immediate reaction had been that he still wanted her and now, having thought round in circles, the only effect of her news was to strengthen his urge to take her away from that life and protect her. He could understand her refusal to consider an abortion, but he had no intention of letting her refuse to marry him because of the child. Now more than ever she needed him. Joe was convinced that she loved him, it would have been so easy to claim it was his child, babies often arrived early, What worried him was the knowledge that he intended to deceive his family and he felt guilty about it. In the end he realised that he couldn’t carry it through without someone to talk to and he waited impatiently for his eldest brother’s return He needed to talk it over with Adam, to see if his brother thought that what he was planning was wrong.
Joe was glad to hear Adam ride up and went over to him “Was she alright?” Adam shrugged “She cried most of the way to town. Then we stopped and I gave her a drink repaired the worst of the damage. All she would say was that she couldn’t marry you”
Little Joe nodded but he didn’t look nearly as downcast as Adam had expected. “I need to talk Adam I’m going to marry her.”
Adam dismounted and moved back over to the fire and poured coffee “Okay Joe fire away.”
Joe took a deep breath and then said, “She won’t marry me because she’s pregnant and it’s Harris’ child.”
Adam was taken aback by that bald statement and didn’t know how to reply. Little Joe didn’t try to avert his gaze, just staring at his brother, until Adam swallowing hard said, “I’m sorry Joe I don’t know what to say.” Joe grinned wryly “Not exactly story book romance is it. It it doesn’t really alter anything I still love her and now more than ever she needs me.”
Adam sat staring at his brother, who in this instant seemed a stranger. There was an expression he had never seen before on his brother’s face and suddenly Joe seemed older and wiser, no longer his excitable little brother, he seemed to have matured. Adam realised that Joe knew exactly what he was going to do and that he would carry it through. Joe went on “I always knew she lived with Harris. Just because she’s carrying his child that doesn’t alter anything or make it any worse.”
Adam said, “Don’t answer if you don’t want to, but could it have been your child?”
Joe looked straight at his brother “Yes it could have been.”
Adam smiled faintly, “She’s a very brave young lady and very honest.”
Joe nodded “I know she loved Harris and she won’t murder his child.”
Adam gripped his brother’s shoulder “No. I can understand that. It’s an easy out but she wouldn’t take any of them “
Joe moved over to his mother’s grave and bent to clear some leaves “As far as the outside world is concerned I shall claim the child as mine, but I’m not sure about Pa.”
Adam went over and out his arm round his brother “The child will be yours Joe. We have always said that environment and upbringing counts more than heredity. The fewer people who know the better, then you won’t need to look for any difference in attitude to your first born The child will be a Cartwright and share equally with any others that we have. I see no reason to tell anyone else.”
Joe was relieved “That’s how I feel, but I don’t like deceiving Pa.”
“It will only upset him for no good reason, he’s not going to be best pleased anyway.” Adam was half expecting his brother to ask him to break the news but Joe had grown up suddenly, he would do his own dirty work. Joe straightened up “I’d better go home and tell Pa and then I’ll ride to town and make the arrangements for the wedding.”
“Bring her out to the ranch and give Pa a chance to get to know her and arrange for the wedding at the ranch like mine. It will help her if we show from the start that we are solidly behind her.”
“Do you think Pa will agree?”
“You tell him when the wedding is to be and about the baby and then leave him to me.” Joe turned away from his brother and swallowed hard “Do you think I’m doing the right thing Adam? It shouldn’t matter but I can’t deny it hurts.”
Adam put his arm round his brother’s shoulders “I know it’s not the best of starts to a marriage Joe and I’m not surprised it hurts but you love each other. I think she’s well worth it. Think about it as if she was a widow, after all Will loves Peggy and noone thinks anything of it. It’s the same thing.”
Joe nodded straightening his shoulder “You’re right and I do love her.”
“If you want to blow off steam I’ll be around.” Joe smiled affectionately at his eldest brother “You always are.” With that the brothers mounted up and headed for the house.
They rode in silence; Joe was trying to think how to tell his father. Adam just watched his brother’s strained pale face, but this was Joe’s fight, there was no way he could help except by being around when Joe wanted to talk. As they put the horses in the barn Joe asked his brother to get Hoss and Carole upstairs out of the way so that he could talk to his father without risk of interruption. He asked Adam to tell them about the baby and the wedding, he couldn’t face telling anyone else, it was taking all his time to prepare himself to face his father. Adam gripped his brother’s shoulder momentarily in support “Give me five minutes and I’ll guarantee the coast will be clear for you. Try and take it easy brother, everything will work out she’s a lovely girl.”
Joe watched his brother go over to the house, very grateful for his support. He was very tense at the thought of facing his father but he was well under control. Joe was deliberately, if unconsciously, thinking only of the practical details, people to tell, arrangements to make. He knew if he once allowed himself to feel he would never be able to face the world until he came to terms with himself. Time was one thing he didn’t have, he guessed Marie would be planning to leave town now and he wasn’t going to chase her around the country.
In the house Hoss was sitting by the fire chatting to Carole while Ben was working at the desk. Adam went over to his wife and kissed her. He whispered to her to get Hoss upstairs. Carole was puzzled, but as Adam winked at Hoss and went over to his father, she obeyed him. Adam gave his father the mail that he had collected in town and then, claiming he wanted to wash and change, said that he would fill all the news in later. Ben frowned at Adam’s attitude, he knew his son well enough to know that he was up to something. Ben watched the three of them go upstairs very puzzled, but then Joe came in.
Joe took off his hat and gun and then went and poured out two brandies. Ben sat watching Joe, even from his son’s back he knew that something was wrong. Joe came over to his father “Pa we started to have a talk before, the time has come to finish that talk.” Ben scanned his son’s white strained face and moved over to the fire accepting the brandy that Joe passed him. He sat down “Alright Joseph what has happened?”
Joe moved over to the fire and stood staring into it. For a long minute he couldn’t speak and then he swallowed hard, “I’m going to marry Marie in three weeks just as soon as we have had the banns read.”
Ben sat in silence just watching his youngest son. Joe went on “She admitted she was lying when she said that she didn’t love me. She wanted me to come home because she was sure I couldn’t be happy away from her and my family. Now it’s different she’s pregnant.” Joe stood head bowed and awaited the eruption.
Ben sat in silence for a minute, shocked at what Joe had said and he couldn’t deny that he was disappointed. He knew such things happened but had never expected to be faced with it by his youngest son. Then the tenseness in Joe’s whole form got to him and he said, “Come here Joseph.”
Joe turned and saw only compassion and hurt on his father’s face, no anger. He went down on his knees by his father and buried his face on Ben’s lap “I’m sorry Pa.”
Ben was puzzled, as far as he knew his son hadn’t been into town, and he asked, “How did you meet her again Joseph?”
Joe looked up “Adam brought her out to see me, she wasn’t going to come she was leaving town.”
Ben was amazed wondering why on earth his eldest son had got involved. Joe pulled himself to his feet “I’m very sorry Pa that we have inflicted a lot of gossip on you, but if the baby had been conceived two moths later I would have been delighted. Of all the time it could have happened I am so grateful it happened now, I know people will say that I have been trapped but it’s not true. I love her and I want nothing else but to marry her.”
Ben sighed heavily, but he said “You had better bring her out here to stay so that I can meet my new daughter-in-law.”
Joe knew how much that invitation cost his father but for now all he wanted was to get away on his own. “Thanks Pa. I’ll go to town now and bring her back tomorrow,” There didn’t seem anything else to say and Joe went out, grateful that at least the news was broken and his father hadn’t erupted at him.
Upstairs Adam had taken Hoss and Carole into his room and the Carole demanded “Right explain!”
Adam sat down on the bed and he told Hoss just what he had done in town and the success that he had had. Hoss asked, “What did you think of her?”
Adam smiled “I can see why Joe has fallen for her. I think given some security and happiness she will blossom out. She’s a very honest young lady and I liked her.”
Hoss was willing to accept his brother’s judgement, she had been very scared and unhappy the only time he saw her and although she had seemed insipid he guessed it wasn’t fair to judge he on that.
Then Adam went on to explain the difficulty he’d had in persuading her to meet Joe and the way she had left him in floods of tears, claiming that she couldn’t marry him. Carole and Hoss frowned wondering where this was going but Adam didn’t leave them in doubt. He said “I went back to the lake expecting Joe to be upset but he was very calm. He explained to me that she was pregnant and refusing to marry him but that he couldn’t let her refuse.” Adam let his wife and brother assume that the child was Joe’s and she was worried about further trouble with Ben if she apparently trapped him into marriage. Adam got to his feet restlessly and went over to the window “Joe is telling Pa now. I promised to keep you two out of the way. Then he’s going to town to arrange the wedding.”
Hoss stared worriedly at his eldest brother and Adam moved over to grip his shoulder “Take it easy Hoss. It’s an unfortunate start and the gossips will have a field day but Joe loves her and I am very sure that she loves him, so it could be a lot worse. All we can do is to show everyone that we are backing them both, all the way.”
Hoss nodded “Of course but how will Pa take it?”
Adam looked down into the yard “Well there’s Joe leaving now.”
Hoss sighed heavily, “He looks pretty despondent.”
Adam shrugged “It can’t have been easy to tell Pa. I think I’ll go and see how Pa is taking it.”
Hoss watched his elder brother go out and then looked over at Carole “If anyone can talk Pa into believing this is good for Joe it’ll be your husband, he has a derned persuasive tongue when he wants to use it.” Carole moved over to him “You look as though you need persuading yourself Hoss. The talk will soon die down, as long as they love each other that’s all that really matters.”
Hoss grinned up, very fond of his sister-in-law “If it makes that look fade from Joe’s eyes, I don’t care what the gossips say. I hate to see him look so derned miserable all the time.”
Carole linked arms with him “I know exactly what you mean and so must your father.”
Adam found his father sitting staring into the fire. He poured out two drinks and went and sat on the table facing his father. For a moment Ben didn’t look up but then he did and asked “Why did you get involved Adam? I thought it would all die a natural death, Joe’s pride is too great for anything else.”
Adam passed a drink over “I agree it would have done but I wasn’t sure that outcome was a consummation greatly to be desired.”
Ben frowned at that, but he just waited for his son to explain. Adam explained Carole’s suggestion of Marie’s motivation and then said “Like everyone else I assumed she was a mercenary bitch who had no use for Joe without the ranch, but then after Carole’s suggestion I stopped to think. If she was mercenary she had a funny way of going about it. She was pushing Joe away when he was already offering marriage. She could have presented you with a fait accompli and I would have thought our reputation round town, as a tight knit family, would have entitled her to expect that you would give in fairly rapidly. Instead of that she tells Joe that he is living in a fools paradise and refuses to marry him unless his family agreed. She seems to have been particularly frightened of me. Then when Joe turns up, the ravages of his quarrel with you only too apparent, she tries to send him home. It seemed at least possible that she did so because she loved him. I knew how much Joe loved her and I hated the expression lurking in his eyes every minute of the day. I knew he wasn’t sleeping and I’d have given a lot to dispel his misery. I’ve never seen him so deeply affected before and if she in fact loved him enough to send him away, then I thought she might just be the right person to be his wife. Anyway I had to find out Pa and the only way was to meet her without letting her know who I was.”
Ben nodded, he could understand how his son had felt, he had hated the misery in Joe’s eyes, it had haunted him at night, Adam sketched in everything that had happened in town and how he had finally persuaded her to at least talk to Joe.
Ben was silent for several minutes after Adam fell quiet and then he asked, “What did you think of her Adam?” He had a great deal of faith in his eldest son’s judgement.
Adam smiled slightly “I like her Pa. She’s very beautiful, ethereal almost, tiny and looks very fragile, but she’s strong. She was going to leave town and have her baby without even telling Joe because she wouldn’t come between him and his family. She lived with that gambler Harris for three years, without benefit of clergy, but I’m sure she considered herself his wife and that she loved him. She loves Joe and she’ll be faithful to him. She’s ashamed of being illiterate and knowing none of the housewifely duties, but she’s by no means stupid and she will learn. I think she will become a daughter-in-law you can be proud of and love in her own right.”
Ben wasn’t convinced, it wasn’t what he had dreamt of for his youngest son and knowing Joe’s fiery temper he dreaded the trouble it might cause.
Adam pushed his point while his father was listening, “You have no choice Pa. Now she’s pregnant Joe will marry her even if it means leaving here. He seemed to grow up in front of my eyes this afternoon. He was suddenly no longer my younger brother, but a man ready to face his responsibilities on his own. In the course of nature she will be his wife for the rest of your life Pa. If you don’t want to alienate Joe you have to accept her and it will make for less friction in the years to come if you do it willingly. In twenty years time it won’t matter that she once worked in a saloon, or that she was pregnant before her wedding, but it will matter that her father-in-law always hated her and long before that you would have lost Joe.
Ben knew his son was right, he sighed “I told Joe to bring her out here to stay.”
Adam moved over and slipped his arm round his father’s shoulders. “Good for you Pa, but we must arrange for the wedding to be here and it mustn’t suffer in comparison with mine. We have to show the world we are welcoming her into the family. From a practical point of view it the best way of silencing the gossips and it’s only fair on Joe.”
Ben considered that for a moment and then nodded “I had been thinking of a quiet wedding but you’re right, it would be the worst possible thing.” After a moment’s silence Ben said, “I think I feel like a ride.”
“I’ll come along.” Ben shook his head “I want to be alone Adam.”
His eldest son protested “Doc said you were only to ride with one of us along.”
“I’ll be okay. I’m only going up to the lake. If I’m not back by dark you’ll know where I am but I must think.”
Adam had to accept that but he smiled at his father “It’s not a disaster Pa. They love each other and I think you’ll like her, if you just forget her past and that’s very easy when you are with her.”
Ben nodded, he would at least try but for now he wanted time to think and he rode out.
Adam went back upstairs, his father had taken it better than he had expected, although it was much more in line with his normal ideals than his recent behaviour had been. Adam put Hoss’ mind at rest, there wasn’t going to be another family rift. Then the three of them put their heads together to decide the best way of making Marie feel at home. In the end they came to the conclusion that all they could do was to show their willingness to be friends and leave her to make the first moves. If they tried to push it they were just going to overwhelm her. Carole was determined to make her wedding dress and at the same time show her how to sow, but Adam warned her to go easy. Marie knew she had been a schoolmistress and was already scared of her. Then as it was dinnertime they headed for food,
Little Joe headed slowly into town. He was glad to have broken the news to his father and quite pleased with the way Ben had taken it. He felt as though he was in a dream, or may be a nightmare, he was bitterly cold but he was just sitting outside himself, watching himself perform the practical necessities. He reached town and looked in at the saloon but she wasn’t there. He went onto the boarding house.
Marie had come in, thrown herself on the bed and cried for an hour but then she had got up and washed her face. She had to get out of Virginia City as soon as possible, it was only fair on Joe and essential for her own peace of mind. She knew that she couldn’t stand the thought of seeing him around town, the prospect every day of wondering whether she would see him was more than she could face. She wanted to break away now, a clean break and then face up to the future. She gradually pulled herself together and began to pack. She had nearly finished when there was a knock on the door. She went over to open it, expecting to see one of the girls, and was surprised to see Joe.
Joe pushed past her into the room, scared she would shut the door in his face. He looked round at the packing and asked, “Where do you think you’re going?”
Marie sat down on the bed “Anywhere away from Virginia City, it’s the only way Joe. You’ll soon forget me.”
Joe moved over next to her and took her in his arms “I don’t want to forget you. I want to marry you.”
“But the baby.”
“As far as the world is concerned it’s my child and I swear to you that I will never treat it any other way. I have already told my father that I’m marrying you in three weeks time and that you are pregnant. He said to bring you out to the ranch to meet him and to stay with us. Good job you are packed, we will be leaving for the ranch in the morning.”
Marie started to protest but Joe silenced her by firmly kissing her. Minutes later she pulled away “It’s no good Joe, it’s unfair on your family. You’re foisting a baby on them, which isn’t a Cartwright. You can’t live a lie. I won’t marry you.”
“You have no choice my darling. I’ll gag you and make the vicar marry us at gunpoint if necessary.”
Marie wasn’t at all sure of him in this masterful mood. She wanted nothing more than to submit all her problems to him and let him take care of her but she couldn’t. She turned to the window and, holding onto the sides needing the physical support, she said “It’s no good Joe, it’s not fair to you or your family.”
Joe went over and gently turned her round to face him. “I told Adam the whole truth. I needed to know what he thought. He said that we have always believed that upbringing and home background counted more than blood, so he believed that if the baby were brought up by us it would be a Cartwright. It would be my child in all important ways.”
Marie wouldn’t look at him “Adam must despise me.”
Joe shook his head “No why should he? Her said you were a very brave and honest young lady, it would have been easy for you to pretend that the child was mine. He also said that noone queried it when he was planning to marry a widow, with a young daughter, which was exactly the same.”
“He didn’t marry her?”
“No. One day I’ll tell you that story but my cousin Will did and he loves the girl, Peggy, just as much as he does his own twin daughters.”
Marie frowned “If you have told Adam, why not tell the rest of your family?”
“I thought about that but both Adam and I agreed there was no point. If they don’t know, then in years to come you won’t have to wonder if our first born is being treated differently because it isn’t my blood.” He kissed her “Please trust me, it’s not wrong. I love you so very much. Will you marry me?”
Marie stood for a moment staring at Little Joe, he looked so very handsome, his hazel eyes glowing, green, intense. She loved him so much and knowing everything he still wanted her. His brother, a man she had known for such a short time but quickly had come to trust, agreed with him. Finally she gave in and with a sigh of relief she nodded and then nestled in Joe’s arms. She knew there would be problems ahead, but she could see the love in Joe’s eyes and as long as that was there she didn’t need to fear for the future.
Joe held her tight, feeling as though he had come home at last. He knew in the back of his mind that the knowledge she was carrying someone else’s child was going to hurt but for now he could ignore it, with her in his arms, he could plan for the future. Eventually Joe headed for a hotel, arranging to pick her up in the morning. Now he had her promise to marry him Joe was no longer worried about her running away. Joe didn’t think that he would be able to sleep at all that night, there was so much to think about, but in the event he had hardly lain down before he was asleep, worn out by the emotional stress of the day. He slept late and it was nearly ten before he was ready to collect Marie.
Marie was ready and waiting. They made their first call on Don, to tell him that Marie was no longer able to work for him. Joe led the way in and for once the saloon was almost empty. Don was pleased to see them together; he liked Marie and knew how miserable she’d been since sending Joe away. Joe grinned at Don “I’d like to thank you for taking care of her of these last few weeks but she won’t be working here anymore, Marie is coming out to the Ponderosa to stay and in three weeks time you’re invited to a wedding.” Don was delighted for her, he had always thought there was more going on than Joe had let on in first bringing her in. He congratulated them warmly and Marie felt herself blushing but Joe just grinned broadly.
Then they headed down to see the vicar. Joe arranged for the banns and for the actual ceremony on the Saturday three weeks off. The first banns would be called that very day. The vicar wanted to know if the service would be in the church or, like Adam’s, at the house. Joe, hoping that his brother had been successful, said, “At the house I think but I’ll confirm that later.”
The vicar knew all the family well and that there had been trouble between Joe and his father over this girl, but he didn’t say anything just offering his congratulations.
As they left the church, to Marie’s utter horror, Joe announced his intention of seeing Dan de Quille. Joe laughed at the expression on her face. “Dan is an old friend Marie. I must tell him and we have to announce our engagement and the wedding date.”
“It will only be a quiet wedding, won’t it?”
Joe shook his head “No. I aim to have as big a shindig as we staged for Adam. I’m proud of my fiancée and I want to show her off. So everyone can see what a little beauty I have.”
“But Joe they’ll all know I’m a saloon girl.”
“I don’t care. It’s what you are that counts, not what you do. I’m not ashamed of you and I won’t have you ashamed of yourself. In three weeks you’ll be Mrs Joseph Cartwright, everything else is in the past.”
Marie was so scared at the thought of facing Dan that Joe laughed at her, but he gave her twenty dollars and told her to go and buy herself something in the store while he saw Dan.
Dan was surprised at the announcement but Joe made it clear he didn’t want to discuss it; so Dan just joshed him about copying his brother and congratulated him.
Joe hired a buggy and collected all Marie’s things before picking her up. She had brought a new hat for herself and with it on her self-confidence perked up a bit. However it soon waned as Joe drove towards the ranch. She was scared stiff of his father and his sister-in-law, although no longer of his brothers. Joe sensed her fear and chatted to her, trying to keep her confidence up, but in the end she was no longer answering. Little Joe knew she was scared but she had to face his family sometime.
They drove into the yard and Joe helped her down from the buggy “Welcome to your future home my darling.”
Marie stood looking at the house, with all the barns, stables and bunkhouses as well as the main house it was an impressive sight. Although of later years, since he had been trained, Adam had been known to wish that he had altered the respective sizes of certain features, the house showed his inherent feel for line and was impressive in its simplicity. Especially compare with the rococo mansions built in Virginia City by the new millionaires not knowing what to do with their money. Marie had heard a lot about the Ponderosa but this was so much more than she had imagined. She could see why Joe loved it so much but it just heightened her feeling of inferiority. It was so unlike anything she had ever known and she lost what little colour she had. Joe noticed but didn’t say anything, just putting his arm round her and leading her inside.
Ben had hardly slept that night, he knew what Adam had said was sense and he must accept this girl as his youngest son’s wife. It wasn’t at all what he had wanted for Joe and, knowing Joe’s fiery temper, Ben dreaded his reaction to the inevitable gossip. By morning he was thoroughly restless and it was impossible to settle to work. About mid-morning Hoss became restless and after an early lunch he insisted that he was going for a ride. Hoss was still very weak; it seemed to be taking a long time to recover his strength, although Doc was very pleased with his progress. Ben restless himself, and sure that Joe wouldn’t be back until late afternoon if he was making all the arrangements for the wedding, decided to take Hoss for a ride. Adam told them that were both mad, it was the blind leading the blind, but he could understand their urge to get out of the house so in the end he went out and saddled their horses. Adam did ask Carole to go along with them, just in case of trouble. She willingly agreed and Hoss welcomed her presence. Adam helped his brother into the saddle and told him to take it real easy. Hoss just grinned but Adam knew how weak Hoss still was. At least Carole could bring word if they needed help.
Thus when Joe and Marie went into the house, the only one there was Adam, wrestling with the accounts at the desk, He looked up on hearing the door and seeing Joe and Marie, he immediately came to his feet and grinning broadly said “Welcome to the Ponderosa Marie. You must be frozen, come over to the fire.” Adam led the scared girl over to the fire. Marie perched on the edge of the sofa, taken aback by the furnishings and all the books and guns. It was very obviously a man’s room although Carole had filled vases with flowers and made cushion covers to brighten it up. Although it was a very lived in room everything was top quality, but it was the sheer number of books that scared her and for a long moment she just stared round. Adam left her in peace and went out to the kitchen to ask Hop Sing for coffee. As they waited for the coffee Adam explained that Ben and Hoss had gone out for a ride, as they hadn’t expected Joe and Marie until later in the day. He smiled down at Marie “I sent Carole to keep an eye on them. I’m sure that Pa will be sorry not to have been here to welcome you Marie.” She looked up at him like a frightened fawn and Adam smiled reassuringly at her. Then Hop Sing came in with the coffee and Joe introduced Marie to the old Chinaman. Hop Sing bowed to her “Very pleased to meet you Miss Marie.” Then he turned to Joe “Very beautiful Little Joe.”
Marie blushed and said “Thank you” and Hop Sing left the coffee and returned to his own domain. Joe looked after him affectionately; he was very fond of the older man, who had been with them for as long as Joe could remember. He smiled at Marie “I don’t know what we would do without Hop Sing. He feeds us and his cooking is great and indirectly I think he rules us.”
Adam laughed “He certainly has a habit of getting his own way!”
Joe passed coffee to Marie, “You drink your coffee love, Adam and I will get the luggage upstairs.” She nodded and the brothers left her to get accustomed to the house while they moved her things into the guestroom opposite Joe’s room. As they worked Joe asked Adam what their father had to say. Adam was able to give him an optimistic report and finished up “As long as she makes you happy Pa and Hoss will soon accept her. Don’t worry, you look happier now than I have seen you since I left for the East. They’ll soon notice that and it will outweigh all other considerations.”
Little Joe was arranging some flowers in her room and Adam went down to talk to his future sister-in-law, Marie was standing looking at the map of the Ponderosa and whirled guiltily on hearing his steps on the stairs. Adam went over to her, “Make yourself at home Marie. If you want anything, just ask. You don’t have to be afraid to ask.”
Marie looked up at him “I don’t belong here.”
Adam took her by the shoulders and as she stared down at the floor, he gently tilted her face up to look at him. “Marie you do belong here. My little brother looks happier now than he has done since he joined me back East. You keep him happy that’s all we ask.”
Marie looked down again “How can he be? It’s not his baby.”
Adam forced her to look at him “It doesn’t matter Marie. Once he has held it in his arms, gone to it at night, played with it, it will be his child in every real sense. Maybe it’s not the best of starts but Joe needs you too much for you to let it matter. Blood isn’t that important. I never knew my own mother but Hoss’ mother and Joe’s mother became mine. They looked after me, cuddled me, played with me and they became my mothers.”
Marie frowned, puzzled “But your brothers?”
Adam smiled “Only half brothers, but it has never mattered. My mother died giving birth to me, Hoss’ in an Indian raid when he was only a few weeks old and Joe’s in a riding accident when he was four. We were brought up together and we are a lot closer than many full brothers. Blood isn’t that important.”
Marie stared at him as though she would find the truth in his warm hazel eyes. “Are we doing wrong in deceiving the others?”
“I can see no reason to tell them. Your baby will be a Cartwright because you and Joe will bring it up. So why complicate matters. I’d just like to say that you are a very brave and honest young lady and I for one would like to welcome you whole heartedly to the family. I’m sure the rest of the family will too once they have a chance to get to know you.” That was too much for Marie who found her eyes were full of tears. Adam sat down and settled her onto his knee, where she indulged herself in a good cry on his shoulder.
When Joe came down he found them sitting there, her sobs had subsided but it was a very tear stained face that she lifted to Joe. He came over and grinned at Adam “You’re a married man!” but Adam just laughed.
Marie was very sheepish as she said, “Every time I see you I cry all over you.”
Adam grinned “Yeah. I shall have to start carrying a dry shirt when I see you.” She scrambled off his lap saying, “I’m sorry “ but Adam said, “Don’t worry. Friends are supposed to be able to provide a shoulder to cry on and in a few weeks you will be my sister.”
Joe grinned at them, thanking his lucky stars that at least these two got on so well, very grateful for his eldest brother’s support. “Come on darling I’ll show you your room and you can tidy up before the others get home.”
Adam said “Do you want me to send the buggy back to town?”
Joe nodded and led Marie upstairs. She felt a lot better for giving way to her nerves and at least she has the backing of one member of the family. She was still surprised at how easy it was to talk to Adam and said as much to Joe.
Joe shrugged, “When he wants Adam can get along with virtually anyone. He can also turn people away quicker than anyone if they push in when they aren’t wanted. Lots of people like and respect my brother, but I don’t think any of them really know him. He is unpredictable and they don’t understand him. I know Pa once said that only a woman, who really loved him, would ever really understand him. Usually I do but then he does something I just don’t get. He can read me like a book, even better than Pa and he always knows when I am trying to hide something or not telling the complete truth. It used to infuriate me as a kid; well I guess it still does sometimes. You see Pa was so busy with the ranch that Adam used to look after me. He taught me to read and write, ride, fight and shoot. He was the one who got me out of trouble most of the time and, apart from the time he was at college, he more or less acted as a second father. Guess in many ways he did for Hoss too, although he’s only five years older than Hoss. I guess that’s why we are so close.”
Marie stared at her future husband as he tried to explain a little more about his family, a life so different from anything she had ever known. There was so much that she had to learn.
They were still upstairs when Ben, Hoss and Carole returned. Adam heard the horses and went out in case his brother needed a hand. Hoss looked exhausted although they had only ridden a couple of miles. Adam went over to him and helped his big brother down. He drew Hoss’ left arm round his shoulders and put his own arm round Hoss’ waist to give him as much support as he could, Then as his brother looked so ill, he took Hoss straight upstairs to his own bed. Hoss didn’t even protest he felt too weak and tired. Ben followed Adam upstairs. Hoss had seemed okay when they reached the lake but he had watched his big son wilt on the way back. Ben helped Adam get Hoss into bed and they wrapped him up warmly as he was shivering. Once he was lying comfortably Hoss managed a grin “I’m okay just tired.” He was still bitterly cold and Adam said “I’ll go and get you some hot coffee, help warm you up.” As he went out Ben sat down by his son “We shouldn’t have gone so far.”
Hoss said “I’m sorry to be a nuisance Pa. I felt alright on the way there.”
“Easy son. You’re not a nuisance. You’ll gain your strength back, it’s just a case of time.” Hoss shut his eyes; he hated being so weak. Adam came back in and gave Hoss some coffee. Then he told them that Joe and Marie had arrived while they were out. He promised to get Joe to come and see his brother later, but told Hoss to get some sleep first. Hoss could barely keep his eyes open and once he had finished the coffee he grunted and burrowed down under the bedclothes.
Ben and Adam left him to sleep and Adam considered his father in some concern “You look as though you need some sleep too Pa.”
Ben shrugged his hand off “I’m fine. Where are they?”
“In the guestroom I think. She wanted to wash up and change.”
“Well I suppose Joe will bring her down to see me eventually.” Ben snapped, as he headed downstairs.
Adam saw Carole going into their room to wash up and he slipped along and asked her to stay out of the way for now. Then he knocked on the guestroom and when Joe opened it, Adam said “Pa’s home. Hoss was tired and is having a sleep. Carole and I are in our room, so if you want to see Pa the coast is clear.”
Joe had been wondering how to separate people so that Marie didn’t get overwhelmed and he grinned at his brother “Thanks Adam. Is Hoss okay?”
Adam grimaced, “He’s overdone it and he’s cold and tired, but he’s back in bed and he’ll be fine after a long sleep, I promised you would take Marie to see him later.”
“He always did hate to admit he was weak, even when it was obvious. Considering how ill he was he’s marvellous; it’s bound to take time to recover his strength.”
“I know but he gets bored tied to the house.” Then he headed of to join his own wife leaving Joe to take Marie downstairs
Joe went back in to join Marie “Adam has cleared the way, there’s only Pa downstairs. It’s time you met him.”
Marie knew that she had to do it but she dreaded this meeting and was as white as a sheet. Joe put his arm round her “It has to be done my love.” She nodded and let him lead her down.
Ben was sitting by the fire dreading the meeting almost as much as Marie. He knew that she would know how he had fought against this match and he still found it hard to accept the idea of a pregnant saloon girl as his son’s wife. It seemed to take forever but eventually he saw Joe leading her down the stairs and despite Adam’s description he was taken aback by her. She wasn’t at all what he had imagined and he acknowledged the justice of Adam’s phrase, ethereal described her perfectly, especially now when she was white with fear. Physically she had Joe made a very striking couple, Joe as dark as she was fair. Ben got to his feet and went forward to greet them. Little Joe proudly said “Pa this is Marie.” Ben stood silently for a moment then he put out his hand and Marie took it. Ben felt the coldness of her hand “You’re frozen come over to the fire, “ He led her over to the fire and she sank into a chair. Ben said, “You know I opposed this wedding. I was wrong; I should at least have done you the courtesy of meeting you before I judged you. Anyway that’s all in the past and all I can do is ask for your forgiveness and as long as you keep Joseph happy, you’re welcome in this family.”
Marie felt the tears in her eyes and without thinking she went and knelt down by Ben’s chair. She was very beautiful, as she looked up at Ben, the tears brimming over so that her eyes looked enormous. “I know I don’t belong here but Joe won’t listen.
Ben smiled down at her and lifted the girl up easing her down on the arm of his chair “It’s alright child, there’s no need for tears. Anyone who can make my son looks so happy belongs here and you are beautiful enough for the very best setting.”
Little Joe was grinning so widely his head was in danger of falling off as his father acidly pointed out. Then Ben told Joe to call Adam and Carole and pour out some drinks; he wanted to propose a toast. Marie was feeling one hundred percent better now she had met Ben As Joe went to call Adam, Ben turned back to Marie “Please forgive me Marie, I should have had more faith in my son’s judgement.”
“I know I’m not a suitable wife for your son but I do love him very much.”
“That’s the all important thing my dear and according to me eldest son you are eminently suitable.”
“I’m a saloon girl, I can’t even read.”
Ben smiled “It’s not what you were, but what sort of person you are, that counts. It’s what I have always taught my son but I forgot it. I paid dearly for my stupidity while Joe was away. Anyway you’re no longer a saloon girl and we can soon teach you to read if you want.”
Adam and Carole came downstairs and Marie rose to her feet and brushed the tears from her eyes as she faced the only other woman in this household. Carole went straight over to her and Joe introduced the two women. Then Joe went to collect drinks while the two women considered each other. Carole was very much bigger, some five inches taller and built on a more curvaceous model but in their own ways they were equally beautiful. The men stayed out of it, leaving it to the two women. Carole was the first to speak “I don’t care if it is pushy, will you let me make your wedding dress, you are beautiful and it would be sheer pleasure to dress you.”
It wasn’t at all what Marie had expected but she saw the friendliness in the older woman’s eyes and she smiled “If you would teach me how to sow at the same time, then I would be delighted.”
Joe let his breath out, not even realising that he had been holding it, and dropped a kiss on both women’s foreheads as he passed them their drinks. Ben smiled and proposed a toast “To the Cartwrights and the latest beautiful addition to the family. Long life and happiness to all of us.”
They drank and Marie felt herself accepted by this family, something she had never known. She grinned happily at Joe, the ordeal had been far worse in prospect than it had been in reality. She knew that both Adam and his father meant what they said, as long as she kept Joe happy she was very welcome and none of them would hold her past against her. The timing was excellent, as they finished their drinks Hop Sing called them to table for dinner. He had his own methods of deciding when the food was ready and it didn’t always have anything to do with cooking.
Joe led Marie to her place next to him with Carole and Adam opposite. Ben sat at the head of the table and considered his two sons. For so long he had waited for a daughter-in-law and now, almost as soon as Adam had given him one, Joe was proposing to add a second. This summer had made such a difference to the family and now with a grandchild on the way, things would really be different. Marie felt much happier but she still had to find her feet with this family. Adam smiled encouragingly at her and Joe sat close lending his support but she barely spoke and ate very little After dinner Joe took her outside to see round the immediate area of the house. Marie was glad to get off on their own; his family was more than a little overpowering. Little Joe had been delighted at the way his family had accepted her and Marie admitted, “They are very kind Joe. Not at all what I expected. I guess I should have known after I had met Adam as well as you. It is a beautiful house.”
“I hope you will be happy here my darling. I will build us our own house, just like Adam is but it will have to wait for the spring. We won’t be able to move in until you have recovered from the birth of our child.” She nestled close to him at that, “I’m sure I can be happy here Joe. I shall be with you. I didn’t think that would ever be possible.” Joe pulled her close. He still had to face his own feelings about the baby, which he was pushing to the back of his mind, but at least his family accepted her.
Soon after dinner Hoss woke up and Adam heard him stirring and went in. Hoss was preparing to get up but Adam stopped him. He felt his brother’s forehead and took his pulse. The pulse was rather fast and Hoss had a slight temperature so Adam said, “You’d better stay in bed old son. If you overdo it you’ll be flat on your back again.”
Hoss protested that he was fed up with bed but Adam threw his own words back at him “Don’t drive Pa to distraction. Make haste slowly.” Hoss remembered saying the same to his brother and grinned ruefully. Adam patted his shoulder “I’ll go and get you a tray. Hop Sing saved you some stew.”
Hoss gave way “I’ll be good.” Carole heard their voices and came to see how Hoss was feeling. Adam left them to chat while he went down and got food for Hoss and coffee for himself and Carole.
Ben was working and Adam just told him that Hoss was awake but was going to stay in bed for the rest of the day. Ben looked up anxiously but Adam was quick to reassure him “Hoss is okay Pa, but his pulse is a little fast and he has a slight temperature, so I’ve bullied him to stay in bed.”
Ben sighed, “I shouldn’t have let him go out, it was too soon.”
“There’s no real harm done and it’s made him admit to himself, just how weak he still is. He’ll be easier to control.”
Ben nodded letting his eldest son go back to his brother and tried to concentrate on his work, without noticeable success.
Little Joe had take Marie back to her room and left her to unpack. Hearing his brothers’ voices he wandered in to find them sitting drinking coffee. Carole had gone back to her room to cut out a new dress. Joe joined them and looked anxiously at his big brother. Hoss grinned resignedly “I’m fine Joe. Just this big bully won’t let me out of bed.”
Adam grinned, “For once in your life Hoss I even have the strength to restrain you physically. Push from one finger should just about do it!”
Hoss groaned “He sure makes the most of it, don’t he?”
Joe laughed but then suddenly serious he asked “Do you feel up to meeting Marie?”
Hoss grinned “Sure. I have met her before but it weren’t the best of circumstances, hope I didn’t scare her none.”
Joe went to fetch her and Adam got out of the way going downstairs to help his father. Joe brought Marie in to Hoss’ room and for a moment she stood looking at the big man in the bed. When she had met him before he had obviously been very worried, but now he looked ill and tired. Hoss spoke first “Hello Marie. I hope I didn’t scare you that time in town. I was just worried about my stupid little brother.”
Joe grinned “Just watch it Hoss. I may be your little brother but just at the moment I can handle you with one hand tied behind my back.”
Marie moved forward “I hope you’ll be better soon.”
Hoss shrugged “I’m okay now, just a bit weak and my rotten family won’t let me out of bed.” Marie smiled at him and for the first time Hoss began to see what had attracted his little brother initially. He grinned back, “Welcome to the family Marie. I sure hope you can keep my little brother under control.”
Marie couldn’t feel self-conscious with this man and soon she was chatting happily to the two brothers, much to Joe’s delight. Hoss, seeing the look that he hated gone from his brother’s eyes, was quite content to accept this girl whatever her past.
Over the next two days Marie came to know the Cartwrights and to relax with them so that they saw just what had caught Joe’s heart. Marie hadn’t forgotten what Ben had said about teaching her to read and write. She knew that Carole had been a schoolteacher and she wanted to learn. Marie didn’t have the nerve to ask Carole herself, although the older woman had shown herself very willing to be friends, and the two women were already working together on the wedding dress. Marie still felt very uneasy with Carole, especially after the previous evening. Adam and Carole had been wrangling over the respective merits of plays. It had started as a discussion of plays and Joe had even joined in for a bit. Marie sat watching the three of them but as far as she was concerned they might as well have been talking a foreign language. Ben and Hoss were discussing a report Ben had received on protecting newly cut wood and that was equally foreign to her. Then Adam and Carole abandoned plays and moved on to the merits of French and Italian in opera, quoting at each other to prove their point. Joe opted out at that, he didn’t speak either language and from the only one he had seen didn’t think much of opera. He caught Marie’s eye as she watched in horror as quotations in foreign languages flew back and forth, so Joe got to his feet “Come on love let’s get some fresh air.”
Adam looked up startled and Joe grinned, “You’ve lost me brother. I never could see what you liked about a lot of warbling in foreign languages.”
That description of grand opera had both Adam and Carole in hysterics and Joe led Marie outside. Joe pulled her close “Don’t mind them. When Adam gets in that mood Hoss and I have always ignored him. He’ll be quoting Latin and Greek next!”
Marie wasn’t really reassured, but she was determined to learn to read and then maybe one day she would be able to join in these discussions. She asked “Joe how did you learn to read?”
Joe frowned at the odd question coming out of the blue and thought about it for a moment. He could barely remember a time when he couldn’t read but slowly his memories came clear. “Adam taught me. I guess he taught Hoss too, with some help from Pa. I guess Pa must have taught him. Why?”
“I want to learn. Carole was a teacher, will you ask her to teach me?”
Joe sat down and pulled her down on his lap “Why don’t you ask her yourself, darling?”
“I don’t know. She seems friendly but I can’t help feeling she must despise me.”
Joe pulled her closer, burying his face in her hair, and then gently kissed her until he felt her relax a little. Only then did he try to answer her “I don’t think for a minute that Carole despises you. I was hurt earlier this year and Carole came out to nurse me and then later, when Adam was hurt before their wedding, she stayed here. I got to know her very well. She’s no more likely to despise you than Adam is. Why don’t you forget that she was a school teacher and give her a chance?”
Marie had to laugh at him but she still couldn’t ask Carole and Joe promised to do it for her. Joe had his chance the following morning. Adam had taken his brother out for a short ride at Hoss’ insistence, although he still thought Hoss was too weak and Ben had gone into town on business. Carole was sitting sewing the lining for Marie’s dress. Joe was very much at ease with his sister-in-law and he had no trouble in asking her for a favour. Carole listened quietly as Joe explained that Marie wanted to learn to read and had asked him to enlist Carole’s help. Joe was completely taken aback as Carole shook her head “I’m sorry Joe but I won’t do it.” Joe hadn’t even contemplated the possibility of Carole turning him done and Carole had to smile at the expression on his face. She put down her sowing and took his arm, leading him outside “Don’t look at me like that Joe. Let me explain.”
Joe nodded and they went over to the corral and leaning on the rails, looked up at the Sierra Nevada, beautiful now with their covering of snow. Carole turned to Joe “Why didn’t she ask me herself?” Joe was silent and Carole answered her own question “She’s nervous of me. She’s at ease with Adam and Hoss and even with your Pa but she’s nervous of me. I can sense it. I don’t think I’m that terrifying a person so all I can imagine is that it’s because I was a teacher. I don’t know if Adam ever told you but when I first started seeing him I was nervous of meeting his family, especially you. You made me feel like the old caricature of a spinster schoolmarm, scared of her own shadow.”
Joe had to laugh at that “You were scared of me?”
Carol nodded “That was before I got to know you. It was the way you looked at me. Marie looks at me the same way. I’m not a person I’m just a teacher.”
Joe protested “I’m sure she doesn’t really feel like that.”
Carole looked questioningly at him “Are you sure Joe?” There was no answer and she went on “I like her Joe and I want to be friends. After all Joe, you and Adam are close, your wives have got to get on and anyway she is the only other woman around. I do like her, but we can’t be friends until she sees me as me, not just as a teacher. It would only make matters worse if I taught her to read. I’ll show her how to sow, cook, anything a housewife does. I can do that woman to woman, but I won’t take up anything which puts me in the position of teacher.”
Joe considered what Carole had said for a long moment and then he put his arm round her shoulders and kissed her forehead “Alright I do understand. I’m sure that you two will be friends. She is on the defensive at the moment and give her a chance.”
“Of course. I know how she feels, you are a very close family; it’s a little overwhelming to begin with. I do like her Joe and she is very beautiful. I hope we can become close friends.”
Just then Adam and Hoss returned. They hadn’t been far, only about a mile all told but it was enough and Adam helped his brother into the house and into a chair. Then he got Hoss coffee laced with brandy and handed it to his brother. Hoss sipped it gratefully and lent his head back closing his eyes. As Joe and Carole joined Adam, he signalled them away. Hoss was regaining his strength but very slowly and he was restless. Adam reassured them “He’s okay, just weak and he won’t admit it.” Carole stared at Hoss for a minute and then suddenly to the brothers’ surprise, she began grinning broadly.
Carole moved over to the dining room and called Adam and Joe over. She turned to her husband “Joe just asked me to teach Marie to read but I can’t do it.” Adam understood why she had refused without any explanation and he nodded. Carole went on “Why don’t you get Hoss to teach her. It will give him a nice sedentary occupation while he’s so weak and yet keep him busy.”
Adam and Joe looked at each other and Adam began to grin closely followed by his little brother. “It’s a marvellous idea, Hoss had plenty of patience.”
“Someone needs it around here!” Joe laughed “But you’re right I’m sure the big moose could do it.”
Adam turned to his wife “Of course he can and you can lend him suitable books to start on can’t you love?”
Carole nodded “of course and any advice that he needs but all it really needs is time and patience, because she is bright and once she gets started, she’ll just need the books and hints as to which are most worth reading.”
Joe said “Who is going to tell Hoss about his new job?”
Adam grinned “I think that’s up to you little brother, you have always been able to lead Hoss into trouble. I’m sure you can persuade him.” Joe wasn’t so sure, but he decided to make a try and if necessary call in Adam’s help later.
Hoss was asleep so Joe left him until later and went to see Marie. He told Marie about Carole’s suggestion and said that both he and Adam thought it was a good idea. She would be doing them all a favour in keeping Hoss quiet. Marie wasn’t sure, but as Joe seemed in earnest about it, she just accepted it; it was fine by her if Hoss really didn’t mind. Joe waited for his chance to break it to Hoss and he got the opportunity later that day. Adam and Ben were working and Carole had taken Marie off upstairs to cut out the main dress. Joe brought coffee over for Hoss and settled down to chat. Hoss knew his little brother too well and looked suspiciously at him “What are you up to Joe?”
Joe attempted to look innocent and failed abysmally. He said “You didn’t go far today and yet you’re exhausted.”
“You don’t have to rub it in. I’m as weak as a kitten, just don’t seem to be getting my strength back.”
Joe smiled “You are an awful lot better than you were Hoss. It’s just a matter of time. You were very ill. We just thought you might like a job while you’re stuck in the house.”
Hoss frowned, “What sort of job?”
Joe explained and Hoss reacted almost angrily. “You must be joking! I couldn’t teach anyone to read.”
Joe said, “We think you can and Carole will give you a few hints to get started and provide the books.”
Hoss shook his head “I’d like to help Marie but I can’t do it Joe. I don’t know how, I don’t even remember learning to read.”
“Will you at least talk to Carole about it? Adam could teach her but he has too much work to do and so does Pa. Carole won’t do it, she wants to be friends and refuses to act the schoolmistress.”
Hoss hesitated but as his little brother looked beseechingly at him, he gave way as he always had “Well alright I’ll talk to Carole but I don’t know how to teach anyone anything!”
Joe didn’t waste any time; he headed straight upstairs to fetch Carole. He told her that Hoss wasn’t sure how to start teaching someone to read. Carole went downstairs, leaving Marie to hem the under skirts as Carole had shown her. Carole went over and sat down by Hoss “Joe said you weren’t sure how to start teaching Marie.”
Hoss laughed “Not quite right. I said I wouldn’t do it. I just don’t know how.”
Carole said “It’s really easy Hoss, especially with an adult who wants to learn and Marie is bright.”
Hoss listened and much against his will with Joe and Carole ganging up on him he begrudgingly asked “Well how would I start?”
Adam wandered over with coffee and Hoss tried to get his support but Adam was on the other side and even his father joined them, anything that would keep his big son quietly in the house was an excellent idea in his opinion. With all his family against him Hoss conceded defeat “Alright I’ll give it a try but if it don’t work out, one of you is gonna have to sort out the mess. That’s providing Marie is willing to give it a try.” Joe promised that she was and Carole went to get some books and show Hoss how to start.
Ben and Adam went back to work and Joe joined them. Someone had to go to town, collect money and do the round of the ranch and someone had to go to Sacramento to settle up the details on the lumber they had sold to the railway for a trestle. Adam was proposing to go to Sacramento but Ben wasn’t too sure, it was a long ride.
Adam lost his temper when his father reverted to his concerns “I am fine Pa and anyway we have no choice. Joe has far too much to do here and I’m a damn sight fitter than you or Hoss.”
Ben glared at him “Don’t swear at me.”
Joe looked from one to the other as they glared at each other “Calm down both of you. Adam will be okay but why not take one of the hands along.”
Adam turned to his brother in anger, “I do not need a nursemaid!”
Joe put his hand up “Let me finish. I wasn’t suggesting you need a nursemaid but if you are going to be in Sacramento, you can pick up a few things. You said that next time you were there you were going into Tom Scott’s place to choose a thoroughbred mare for Carole and I’d like you to choose one for Marie too. Then with a wedding coming up, maybe you’ll have some more shopping to do and a hand can help you getting it home.” Adam had to laugh at the twinkle in his brother’s eyes and sank down into a chair. “Alright little brother, what do you want for a present that’s going to take two of us to carry?”
Ben was willing to accept that much of a concession from Adam and asked “Who will you take along?”
Adam ran quickly over the crew. Most of those who were close friends were needed where they were, or still away on the drive, but one of the men Jess Ballard had not gone on the drive as he had picked up a fever. He was over it now and rather restless, handling the ranch chores. Adam had always got on quite well with Jess so he decided to take him along. Ben was surprised; Jess was very much a loner. He had been with them for two years, a hard worker, but he had never seemed to make any real friends, not that he’d ever caused any trouble. Joe was still thinking about presents but he decided to pass the buck. “You never gave us any help when you were getting married now you can get your thinking cap on.” Adam threw a cushion at his brother “You’re useless.” The discussion headed back towards what Joe would need to get in town in order to pay the hands, many of whom would take a bonus and head down under to Frisco for the winter.
Later that evening Hoss started his first lesson. Marie was nervous but not nearly as nervous as the big man, The others left them strictly alone and after a few minutes both of them had calmed down. Hoss grinned at her “I’m no teacher Marie, my rotten family are using you to keep me quiet but maybe between us we can manage.”
Marie already sensed just how much patience Hoss had and she didn’t feel self-conscious about making mistakes with him, as she would have done with any of the others. She relaxed and Hoss started as Carole had shown him, by explaining phonetics and showing her how each sound she used in talking had a different symbol, Marie was determined to learn and she quickly began to catch on.
Meanwhile Adam and Ben were discussing wedding presents. It was somehow a more difficult problem than choosing presents for Adam and Carole, Partly because Joe was proposing to stay in the main house at least for the time being and partly because they didn’t know Marie very well. Still decisions had to be made as Adam would have to pick up all the presents in Sacramento and he was intending to leave for there the following day. Ben knew that Joe was normally broke, unlike his brother, and he was proposing an early share out for their personal accounts. Adam told him that for once Joe had a couple of thousand dollars and, as he would be paying for Joe’s present to Marie and not demanding instant repayment, there was no rush. His mind at ease about that Ben reverted to the question of presents. Hoss had already decided; the Doc in Fallon had told him about a brand new machine called a stereopticon that was on show in Sacramento. It had pictures, which looked three-dimensional through a special viewer. Hoss had asked one of the men to go to town and wire Sacramento and ordered one for his brother. Adam was going to collect it and a camera for Joe to make up his own slides. The only thing Hoss didn’t know was how much it was going to cost, Adam laughed at his brother but he had to admit it was a good idea while he was completely blank. Ben was no better. Adam’s present had been cut and dried but this was much more difficult. He finally decided to redo Joe’s room for them with a double bed, bedroom suite, desk, dressing table, new carpet and furnishings. As time was short Adam offered him some of the items that he and Carole had bought in New York. They could order replacements. Ben accepted that gratefully and then with Carole’s help he drew up a list of things for Adam to get in Sacramento to complete the room. Ben was going to get everything ready in one of the guestrooms and then have the changeover done while the wedding took place, so that it would be a surprise. Adam tried rebelling at the things he was expected to buy. It was one thing to accompany his wife while she chose soft furnishings, another matter to do it on his own; but with the combined weight of his wife and his father against him he had to give in. He still hadn’t made up his own mind, but he could think on the way to Sacramento.
Adam wandered out to the bunkhouse and found Jess sitting whittling a stick over by the corral. Jess was about Adam’s age but a slighter build, only about five ten, slim and wiry. He was dark haired and tended to be very serious but Adam knew that given the right conditions Jess had a good sense of humour. It was one of the things that had made him consider taking Jess. Adam checked that Jess was fully recovered and said that he wanted Jess to ride with him to Sacramento the following day. Jess was surprised, normally the Cartwrights either went alone or in pairs on such trips. He couldn’t remember any occasion when they had taken a hand along. Adam recognised the surprise and grinned, “My family still seem to think that I need a nursemaid and, with Joe’s wedding in three weeks, none of them can spare the time. Add to which I have to collect presents and I may need a spare pair of hands.”
Jess grinned slowly “I’d be delighted. It will make a pleasant change.”
“Fine. Be ready to leave straight after breakfast, it’s a fair ride.”
That evening Adam spent time with his father going over the relevant papers and collecting all he would need to complete their contracts in Sacramento. With the flume repaired for them the lumber for the trestle had been delivered on time and Adam had the last two months payments to collect plus the completion payment. He was also going to negotiate a contract for the following year. It was late when he finished packing and he went up to bed, looking very tired. Carole was worried Sacramento was a long way and the winter weather was beginning to close in. Adam noticed but laughed at her “I’m just about fully fit again now my love and I promise I’ll take things easy. Don’t look so worried.”
Carole cuddled up to him “I shall miss you my love.”
Adam grinned, “That’s good! But I shall be back in a week with any luck and you have plenty to do to finish Marie’s dress and get the curtains made. I’ll stop by the house before I leave in the morning and make sure they have enough work to keep them going for the next week.”
Carole nodded “They understand you much better than me.”
“So I should hope, I am the architect in this family!”
Adam was away very early the following morning and when Joe came down to breakfast he found only his father and Carole. On hearing that Adam had already left he was annoyed, he had wanted a word. Carole said, “If its important you might catch him over at our house. He was going to stop off there first.”
Joe blew her a kiss “Tell Marie I’ll be back soon” and then he was off. Joe was in luck he found Adam just finishing up, while Jess waited over with the horses. Joe stopped by Jess “Try to stop my brother overdoing things. He’s not as fit as he makes out.”
“It’s not that easy Joe. He is the boss.”
Little Joe laughed “I know the problem, low cunning and a tired horse can help.” Jess grinned at him; the Cartwrights had always got on well with their hands without ever jeopardising their positions as the bosses, mainly because of their willingness to do any job that they asked the men to do.
Adam came over, surprised to see his brother. Joe grinned “Carole told me you’d be here. First choose a mare for Marie but see if you can get a pinto to match Cochise.”
Adam laughed “Alright and what else?”
Little Joe said “Just a hint. I heard Carole bemoaning to Marie that we have no dogs around the ranch and how much she missed having a pet. Scott always has puppies around and a guard dog might make her feel easier while you’re away.”
Adam was surprised “I wonder why she hasn’t mentioned it. Still it sounds a good idea to me. If he’s got one, which isn’t too big to keep in the house. Thanks Joe.”
Joe grinned “Take it easy.”
“You just try and keep Hoss and Pa under control. I’m fine.”
Joe swung up on Cochise “Some hope. You make sure you choose me something nice, brother. I know you’re the rich member of this family.”
Adam laughed “That’s because I don’t waste it!” and slapped Cochise on the rump sending his brother off home.
As Joe left, Adam and Jess rode out. For a while they rode in silence but then Adam decided to try and get to know his companion a little better. He started by asking what Joe had recommended, a lame horse? Jess had to laugh “You know your brother very well.”
“I ought to. Do you have any brothers?” It wasn’t normal behaviour to ask questions, many men weren’t even using their right names and Adam was prepared to back off, if Jess showed any dislike of the question, but Jess liked this man and he found himself talking for the first time in years.
Jess had been caught in the civil war. His family came from West Virginia that troubled state where so many had been torn both ways when Virginia seceded. Jess was two years older than Adam and had been twenty-three at the outbreak of war. He had two older and one younger brother. Both the older brothers were married to wives from the south, but the whole family was antislavery. Their mother was dead and their father wanted nothing to do with the war until the battle lines ran through their county. Eventually after weeks of fierce quarrels the four sons all joined up, the two eldest for the Confederacy, the two youngest for the Union. Jess sighed deeply as he remembered those days and he looked at Adam “Living here, where you were far from the conflict, I don’t know if you can understand?”
Adam considered him compassionately “I understand only too easily. The civil war didn’t really affect us in Nevada to begin with. We weren’t even a state. Then in ‘64 Lincoln wanted us to become a state; he needed our votes to abolish slavery. We had both north and south here wooing us and the quarrels broke out here. Joe and I even came to blows over it. My mother was from Boston and I was firmly against slavery so I supported the north and wanted us to join the Union. Joe’s mother was from New Orleans and he was young. He disliked slavery but I don’t think he really understood what it means. He saw the northern states trying to force their will on the southern ones and thought they had the right to secede, govern themselves without northern domination. Pa and Hoss both felt it wasn’t our battle and we should keep out of it.”
Jess grinned “I think I’d have been with them and thanked God that I had the chance to keep out.”
Adam smiled “If there was such a chance our money denied it. We were already involved both sides needed the silver. Eventually both Pa and Joe voted for statehood and we joined the Union.”
Jess was puzzled “What was Joe doing voting, he could only have been a kid and I thought you said he supported the south?”
Adam nodded lost in the past “He did and he was only a kid not yet seventeen. When Pa agreed to vote for statehood that gave the necessary two-thirds majority. Judge Terry was representing the south and he knew he’d lost. But Joe was dating his daughter Morvath, and Hoss and I were away, so he risked demanding another delegate from the Ponderosa. We own so much land we were entitled to two delegates and Joe became the youngest one and his vote could decide the issue. Pa would only tell him to vote on the issue, not on how he felt about a girl or me, and Joe wouldn’t say which way he was going. Everyone knew that Joe and I had actually come to blows, but that had more to do with Morvath than the issue. Anyhow Hoss and I became involved when we found a young boy killed by Indians. He was carrying a letter pledging Nevada’s wealth to the English for guns. We read the letter and rode for Carson City. Joe insisted I be allowed to read the letter and the outcome was never in doubt. The only decisions was about the constitution.”
Jess had been watching Adam as he relived those days six years earlier. He knew that this man could understand the heartache of fighting against your own family, even though he was part of a much closer family than Jess had ever known. Jess went on to tell Adam how the home farm had been devastated in the fighting and his father had died of a stroke. His eldest brother John had died at Gettysburg and his youngest Billy had died in his arms at Shiloh. Jess had never heard about his other brother Frank and had no idea if he was alive or dead. Jess was wounded on Sherman’s march through Georgia and invalided out. Sickened by the whole war, Jess had headed west as soon as he was fit enough to travel. He had no ties to bind him to home, a home, which no longer existed, and he just wanted to get away from the bitterness. He had drifted round the mines for a while, but had wanted a job in the open air and thus ended up on the Ponderosa.
Adam could understand the bitterness left by those years and he said, “I was always very grateful that we lived here, where we didn’t need to get deeply involved. I did think of joining up, but there were always immediate problems here and with my brothers still young Pa needed my help. I think it would have broken Pa if Joe and I had joined opposing sides.”
Jess was quiet for a while but as Adam called a halt for lunch he looked up at his boss “I haven’t talked about those days for years and somehow it feels better just to talk it out.”
Adam swung down busying himself with the fire as he answered, not wanting to embarrass the hand “I know what you mean. It’s probably one of the main advantages of having a family. There’s always someone to talk to, I was in Europe for eighteen months and even though I made plenty of friends I missed having someone to confide in.” Jess filled the coffeepot and brought it over and the two men ate in a companionable silence.
Hoss and Marie were making slow progress, but both were amazed at the speed with which the hours passed. She had been scared that she would bore the big man with her hesitant efforts, but Hoss had plenty of patience and he was even more delighted than she was, as she successfully spelled out simple words. Joe and Carole stood looking at the two heads bent over a book and Joe grinned, “That was an inspired suggestion Carole. I haven’t seen Hoss sit still in one place for so long in ages, not contentedly anyway.”
Carole was pleased and as she said from the sound of thing Hoss seemed to be being successful. Joe laughed “The big galoot always had plenty of patience someone needed it in this family. It sorta missed the rest of us.” Then he had to head into town to collect money for wages and other supplies.
Joe had a busy day in town, finalising arrangements for the wedding. He had made many of the arrangements for his eldest brother’s wedding so he was able to clear the details fairly rapidly. There were a few comments from some of the men in the saloon when he went into the Bucket O’Blood for a beer. Word of her pregnancy hadn’t reached town but even so some of the comments were barbed, a Cartwright caught by a saloon girl. Joe was determined to hold onto his temper, he knew he would have a lot to put up with, but letting himself be goaded into a fight would only make matters worse. Joe ignored the taunts and drank his beer chatting quietly to Don and then left while his temper was still vaguely intact. He collected the wages and then headed up to Lake Tahoe. Joe knew that the comments he had met today would be nothing to those which would arise when they knew about the baby. He tidied up the graves and then sat staring out over the Lake. He tried to face the idea of the baby but somehow it wasn’t real and he just couldn’t sort out his own feelings towards it. Every time he tried to think out how he felt, his mind seemed to revolt, and he found himself thinking of anything but the child. Somehow the uncertainty of the sex of the child made it impossible to consider it as a real being and in the end, bitterly cold and thoroughly confused, he headed home.
It wasn’t the weather for camping out unnecessarily and Adam pushed on as fast as possible for Sacramento. It was about one hundred miles over the Sierras and he hoped to only make one over night camp. Jess tried to point out that he had promised to take it easy but Adam just laughed at him. This was taking it easy; he often made Sacramento his first stop. The men were getting on well. Adam had made it clear that he wanted to be treated just like any other cowboy and he would do his share of the chores, not given any special treatment just because he was part owner of the Ponderosa. Jess found him very easy to talk to and the two men chatted as they covered the miles, finding a surprising amount in common.
It was late afternoon and Adam was beginning to consider making camp as the light began to fade. He knew the trail well and had picked on a spot near water but well drained which he had used before. They were riding along a trail half way up a canyon wall with a sheer drop to the right, when Jess’ horse suddenly reared for no apparent reason, catching the cowboy totally by surprise. Unprepared Jess was thrown, falling down the canyon wall.
Adam was dismounting almost before he stopped to think and seeing the rattler, which had caused the trouble, he shot it before hurrying over to the edge. He could see Jess’ body about twenty feet below him supported on some scrub timber. Adam could see the precarious hold the roots had on the soil and they obviously wouldn’t hold the man’s weight for long. Jess wasn’t moving, whether he was unconscious or dead was a matter for conjecture, but if the former then the moment he regained his senses and moved would be his last. Adam saw all that in a glance and he was busily tying his lariat to Sport’s saddle-horn without giving it a second thought. With a thankful prayer that he was riding his own well-trained horse and not, as he had contemplated, the young palomino that he was training. Adam let himself down over the edge knowing that Sport would stand or back on his command. He had tied his lariat round his own waist and with a firm grip on it he began to lower himself down, a little way along from where Jess was lying, not daring to risk knocking any rocks down which might knock the man off his perch. Adam soon reached the same level and gradually worked his way across to Jess. He felt a great deal better when he had managed to loop the spare rope round the injured man. Then sure that Jess couldn’t fall far, Adam felt for his pulse but as he did so Jess moaned slightly and opened his eyes. Adam gripped his arm “Hold still, you’ll be fine.”
Jess slowly looked round and took in their precarious position, but he was still very dazed. Adam got himself wedged up against the rock-face and then helped the smaller man climb onto his back and lashed them together with rope, just in case. He told Jess to hold on tight and then called to Sport to back up. Sport slowly moved back pulling the two men up the cliff. Adam did his best to ward off projections from the cliff, while Jess held on for grim death but both men were bruised and breathless when they finally rolled over the edge onto the trail.
Jess made it back to his feet first and got his canteen, going anxiously over to his boss. Adam was still lying where he had fallen, both his back and stomach were making it very clear that although much better, they weren’t up to rock climbing. Jess was sore and his head ached. He still felt a bit dazed and knew just how close he had been to death, but he was more concerned about the man who had saved his life.
Adam lay still, his eyes closed, waiting for the pain to fade. He was as white as a sheet and the pain showed very clearly in the taut muscles round his mouth. Jess brought his canteen over and carefully eased Adam up a little and gave him some water. As the pain subsided Adam managed a grin “You okay?”
Jess nodded “Thanks to you.” He looked down into the canyon with a shudder “I guess I’ll never be closer to hell without actually shaking hands with the devil. I owe you a lot and I won’t forget it.”
Adam pulled himself to his feet using a nearby tree and straightened up a little shakily. “You’d have done the same. What I don’t understand is what a rattler is doing up here in this weather.”
Jess followed his gaze and saw the cause of all the trouble, but he shook his head, glaring at his horse “I don’t know, but my damned horse should know better than to fuss just because of a rustler.”
“If you’re okay we’d better move on. It’s a couple of miles to the nearest spot for a decent night camp.”
“I’m fine. I always did have a hard head, but you don’t look so great.”
Adam tried to tell him to stop fussing but he had to ask for Jess’ help to mount Sport. By the time they reached the place where Adam had decided to camp, his back had stiffened up and as he dismounted his legs wouldn’t support him and he could only stay upright by clinging onto the saddle. Jess swung down quickly and helped Adam over to a rock where Adam could sit down and rest his aching back against it. As he did so he realised just how cold his boss was and he collected both his own and Adam’s blankets and wrapped them round. Adam protested rather weakly that he’d be alright in a few minutes but Jess just grinned, “Sure you will! Just take it easy.” Adam leaned back and closed his eyes while Jess busied himself making a fire and getting coffee on. He found Adam’s hip flask and put a generous slug of brandy in the coffee he handed his boss. Adam was very grateful for the coffee but he couldn’t face food. Jess didn’t push him; he knew just how ill his boss had been earlier in the year and was scared that this was a recurrence. After a bit as Adam relaxed some colour came back to his face, much to Jess’ relief and they soon settled down for the night.
Jess was woken the following morning by the smell of bacon and coffee. Adam had slept very little as he was sore and aching, but he had waited until a reasonable hour before preparing breakfast. Jess came guiltily to his feet; it seemed all wrong for his boss to be cooking his breakfast and in most places he had worked would have meant instant loss of his job. To his surprise Adam grinned at him “It’s nearly ready. Don’t look so worried. Have my brothers been telling you what a lousy cook I am?”
Jess shook his head “You should have woken me.”
Adam laughed “Why? It only takes one of us to cook breakfast and even I can hardly ruin bacon and beans.”
Jess realised that Adam wasn’t going to pull rank on him and he shook his head, he should have known that, it wasn’t the Cartwrights way. All he could do was accept it. After breakfast they set out. Adam was determined to make Sacramento that night; he wanted a nice hot bath. Adam was very stiff and sore and the men rode mainly in silence. They reached Sacramento in the early evening and Adam was near exhaustion. He asked Jess to book them a couple of rooms at the Palace hotel and then headed down to the barbers where he knew he could get a bath. Feeling rather more relaxed by the hot water Adam headed for bed.
The following morning Adam got down to business and by late afternoon had a provisional order for lumber for the following year. He spent the evening writing out the contract on the agreed terms having ensured that Jess was enjoying himself. They had had dinner together and Adam told Jess to be ready to ride over to Scott’s ranch with him the following morning.
Once the contract was written Adam sat back and tried to come to a decision about his brother’s wedding present. He had no real idea and the only things he could think of were totally mundane. Eventually Adam decided to go down to the saloon for a drink hoping that it would lubricate his thoughts. He got himself a beer and then looked round to see if any of his acquaintances were there. He was surprised to see John McKay and James Flood coming over towards him.
John was the first to speak “I’ve been wanting to see you Adam. I have a proposition for the Cartwrights.”
Adam raised his eyebrow quizzically, “I’ve been out on the Ponderosa if you wanted to see me.”
John smiled a little self-consciously “It’s only blown up in the last few weeks and I didn’t want anyone to see me talking to you or your Pa.”
Puzzled Adam said. “I’m listening.”
Flood intervened “Not here. Would you join us for a drink in my room at the hotel, room 325?”
Adam nodded and Flood said, “Give us ten minutes and then come on up.” He left and Adam sat nursing his beer. He had seen the underlying excitement in the two men but he couldn’t imagine what all the secrecy was about. Their only real business connection was the Hale and Norcross mine and even if that was out of borrasca, which seemed unlikely, there was no need for secrecy. They still owned the majority of the shares. He gave them the requested ten minutes and then finished his beer and wandered back to the hotel. Flood’s room was on the floor above his own.
Adam knocked on Floods’ room and the two men let him in instantly, they had been waiting for his arrival. Adam accepted a drink and sat back to wait their proposition. McKay started the ball rolling “Adam I know the Ponderosa has been badly hit this year but from what I have heard you will still end up better than even?”
Adam nodded “Thanks to the guys who rebuilt the flume for me. We will end up with a profit.”
McKay didn’t bother to enquire any further, knowing that Adam wouldn’t disclose any details of his family’s financial position. He went on “You and your father both made large sums out of the Hale and Norcross?”
Adam nodded, that was a matter of record and he waited patiently for the older men to get to the point. McKay recognised his mood and said, “We have another proposition. Fair and O’Brien are in with us but we still need someone else to back us to swing the deal.”
Adam sat back crossing his legs and steepling his fingers “I’m listening.”
O’Brien was impatient and he announced baldly “We want to take over the Consolidated Virginia.”
Adam whistled softly at that, “Why? Other people have spent well over one million dollars exploring it without any success.”
McKay said “Jim Fair agrees with me, there is silver there. You know the mines Adam. The Ophir and the Gould and Curry were always amongst the richest.”
Adam sat back and sipped his whiskey. He knew the Consolidated Virginia, it originally consisted of six mines which took up the thirteen hundred feet between the Ophir and the Gould and Curry. Like so many of the other mines on the Comstock, Sharon for the Bank of California controlled it. At the moment the stock sat at a nominal dollar a share. The price of control would depend on how quickly Sharon discovered what was going on. Adam said, “I already own about six percent of the stock. I’ve kept it because as you say the Ophir and Gould and Curry were rich but after the last assessment I was tempted to sell out, cut my losses, and that shaft was abandoned. If you want to work through that shaft it will cost a fortune. You can’t afford it and neither can the Ponderosa.”
McKay nodded “I know that Adam but if we could cut in from the bottom of the Gould and Curry and drift northwards, that shaft is at twelve hundred feet and a tunnel would be below the workings of the Best and Belcher, the California and the Consolidated Virginia. It would be virgin ground and if there are any deep ore bodies we would strike them.”
Adam looked at the two men for a moment “Why should Sharon co-operate or are you contemplating taking over the Gould and Curry too?”
Mckay shook his head, “You know we couldn’t do that. We lost money on the Savage and the Bullion mines. That’s why we need you in on this. Sharon has said that he believes the Consolidated Virginia is worthless. I think he’ll back his judgement and allow us to cart worthless rock through the Gould and Curry, at not too high a rate. He wants to get back the money he lost over the Hale and Norcross. He’d have to agree a rate that wouldn’t put us off entirely. If we find rich ore, we can then finish the Consolidated Virginia shaft.”
Adam poured himself another drink and sat thinking as the two men watched him anxiously. Adam thought over all that he knew about Sharon and the way that he reacted, as he did so the scheme began to seem less fantastic. Sharon would back his own judgement and he would react in any way, which seemed profitable for the Bank. It was a gamble but Adam had always had a gut feeling that the Consolidated Virginia would come good, which was why he held the worthless stock. Adam refused to allow himself to be hurried into an answer and the older men knew him well enough not to try and rush him.
Ten minutes later Adam put his glass down “I could be interested. What are you asking us to take up?”
With a sigh of relief Mckay handed over to Flood who was the expert on the stock market “We need a controlling interest and we would like to have at least sixty percent. If things go well we may buy up all the outstanding stock that we can later. As the market stands at the moment, that would only cost about $25 000, but once Sharon works out what we are up to, that price will go up. I reckon it may cost one hundred thousand dollars. Then we will need to levy an assessment of say $200 000. I am taking one quarter and so is O’Brien. John here and Jim Fair will take another quarter between them. We are asking you to take the rest. That would mean about
$75 000. That would give you twenty one percent of the stock including the six percent you already have. If we bought out the rest of the stock later we would make that up to 25%, one quarter share.”
Adam considered that and enquired “The assessment is on the assumption we can get Sharon to co-operate and allow access through the Gould and Curry?”
Flood nodded “I’m asking you to gamble $25 000 now Adam. You took over one hundred thousand out of the Hale and Norcross last year alone.”
Adam knew his own personal account would stand that without considering the Ponderosa account or his family but it was a gamble which could end up throwing good money after bad. His father had paid up to $7000 a share in the battle for the Hale and Norcross and had to unload at about $400. Sharon had lost even more heavily selling for as little as $41.50. Eventually Adam rose to his feet “I’m interested but I can’t answer for my family without discussing it. It will need a majority decision and I am not at all sure how they will feel. When do you need an answer?”
McKay shrugged “As soon as possible. We want to make a move and it’s a good time to buy stock, just before Christmas.”
Adam accepted that “I’ll sleep on it and then see what my family think. If they aren’t interested then I might just take it up personally.”
Mckay offered his hand “That’s as much as we hoped for just now Adam. We won’t press you.”
“I’ll be heading home to the Ponderosa in a couple of days and I’ll let you know within ten days.” The older men nodded and, thanking him, let Adam leave.
Adam went back to his room with plenty to think about, he sat down and made his own estimate of cost, having sketched out a map of the mine workings from memory. It was surprisingly accurate although he would never claim to know the workings as well as Fair and McKay, but he had been underground all too often. His estimates came out rather higher than Flood’s but if Sharon agreed to the shortcut, Adam couldn’t see it costing more than $150 000. He could afford it but it was a lot of money to gamble and would cut him closer than he liked if he lost, although with the main Ponderosa account untouched it wouldn’t be disastrous. If his father and brothers agreed to join him then he was only risking $33,000, which he could well afford. He knew Joe couldn’t, especially now with the wedding, but his father could and noone knew how much Hoss had, least of all Hoss. The more he thought about it the more attractive Adam found the idea.
Eventually knowing that he wouldn’t sleep Adam wandered out to get some fresh air, He was very attracted by the idea but decided he had better talk it over with Carole, especially if his father wasn’t interested. He had completely forgotten about wedding presents but as he wandered down the main street he suddenly came to an abrupt stop. He stood staring into a shop window remembering the first time that he had seen Marie. He’d asked Don to point her out and had stood at the bar watching her before joining her for a drink, She had been playing the piano in the corner, very quietly seemingly lost in the music. She’d had a very gentle touch and Adam had been impressed. He had forgotten all about it until now, when he saw a piano in the shop window. Adam headed straight over to the telegraph office and sent a wire to Don in Virginia City. It simply said, “Did Marie like playing the piano? Adam Cartwright.” Adam waited for an answer knowing that the Bucket O’Blood would be open for business and a short time later the reply came “Turning mind reader! She spent hours at it. Good too. Don” Adam grinned as he read the answer that solved one of his problems. He decided he’d better get his brother a token as well and decided on one of the brand new Winchester rifles just on the market, but he knew that Joe would be pleased if Marie was. His father wouldn’t object, even though the only place with enough room was downstairs, but it would only be temporary. Joe would build his own house in time. At least with one problem settled in his own mind, Adam went back to his room and slept like a log.
Adam was up early and went down to the store to check out the piano. He was no pianist but he could pick out a few notes and it seemed to work fine and have a good tone so he bought it. Adam arranged to pick it up later that day, although the shop owner was very pessimistic about his chances of getting it through the Sierra Nevada to Virginia City before spring. Adam just laughed at him; he would get it there.
His business in the shop completed, Adam went to collect Jess before heading over to Tom Scott’s horse ranch.
Jess was nursing a hangover and was very quiet as they rode out but Adam wasn’t sorry, he had plenty to think about. When they got to Scott’s ranch Adam was warmly welcomed. He had done a lot of business with Tom over the last few years as he and Joe had built up a herd of fine thoroughbred horses to interbreed with their cow ponies. Tom insisted they joined him for a drink and he wanted to know how things were going at the Ponderosa, having heard all sorts of rumours over the last months. Adam sat back and chatted for half an hour over a beer and then he said that he had a business appointment after lunch so he needed to get on and explained what he was looking for. Tom said that he had several thoroughbred mares, three years old which would be suitable for ladies to ride. Adam nodded “Fine but both of them are expert riders, I’m not looking for anything too placid.”
Tom nodded and took them out to the corral and had his men bring in half a dozen mares. One of the first in was a very prettily marked pinto and Adam had her brought over. He checked the mare and then swung up bareback to try her out. She wasn’t really up to his weight but in the corral for a short time it didn’t matter and he was pleased with her. She moved sweetly and had a soft mouth although not too keen on being ridden bareback. Adam negotiated for her and then checked all the others but they were too ordinary. He turned to Tom “Is that all you have?”
Tom shrugged “Well if it was for you I have another couple but they aren’t ladies horses.”
“Let me see them.”
“Sure” Tom gave the orders and his men brought in two more, the first was a chestnut with a white star, not flashy but with breeding in every line. Adam asked to try her but the mare was only just saddle broke and he waited for her to be saddled. Even then the mare tried to buck him off as soon as he mounted. Adam made it clear who was boss and put her through her paces. He was very impressed but as he dismounted Tom shook his head “You see what I mean, she’s no ladies horse Adam.”
“She has a very soft mouth and she can be trained. My wife is an excellent horsewoman. I’ll school her myself.” He was determined and Tom wasn’t going to argue himself out of a sale and they agreed a price. Then to Tom’s surprise Adam asked if he had any puppies. Tom did have some three month old puppies but they were mongrels, he didn’t have any pure bred dogs. Adam went to have a look and immediately fell for two complementary pups. One was brown with white markings while the other was black with almost identical white markings. The mother was a fairly large dog; part retriever but Adam couldn’t resist the pups as they tried to eat his boots, wagging their tails furiously.
Tom rooted around and managed to find a large basket for them and Adam settled for his purchases, Adam beckoned Jess over and they headed back for Sacramento both with a mare behind them. Adam found the basket very cumbersome and the puppies objected strenuously to this strange method of travel, but he was well satisfied with his purchases. On the way back to town Adam broke it to Jess that he was handing him the job of transporting a piano back to the Ponderosa, while riding on ahead with the horses. Jess was staggered at that but agreed that provided there was no more snow, then he could manage it in a week. Adam suggested he head out the following morning and Jess agreed. He offered to take the mares but Adam shook his head. “You’ll have your hands full with a wagon, I’ll manage the mares.” Adam got out his wallet and passed over some money “This should be enough to buy a wagon and two strong draft animals.”
Jess frowned “Shouldn’t cost that much.”
“Choose the best you can find, we’ll resell in Virginia City unless Hoss wants to keep them. You need good animals for that haul at this time of the year.”
“You leaving it to me?” Jess asked in surprise
“Sure I trust your judgement and I have other things to do, unless of course you’d rather swap and buy curtains and bed covers and …”
“Not likely!” Jess said with feeling and Adam sighed, “I had a feeling you’d say that.”
Jess was delighted at the trust Adam was showing in him and he would have carried the piano home on his own back to ensure he fulfilled that trust.
Adam went into his business meeting and was pleasantly surprised at the speed with which everything was settled. Once again his position as lawyer stood them in good stead, as no intermediaries were necessary to complicate matters. In two hours he had a large contract for the following year signed and sealed, on terms slightly better than they had hoped for.
With his business finished, Adam headed out with his long shopping list. He chose a rifle for Joe with no trouble and picked up the stereopticon and camera for Hoss, but the soft furnishings took time. The stores were mainly filled with women and Adam felt as though everyone was watching him, by the time he had finished his mood was distinctly sour. He went over to the harness shop and had two collars and leads made for the pups while he waited. Then, although he was starving, he thought he had better check to see how much of a mess they had made in the pen he had built for them in his hotel room. Adam discovered as soon as he opened the door that the pen had not been effective, the pups nearly bowled him over. As he looked round the room at the chaos they had created, he began to wonder if dogs were such a good idea. They had chewed the rug, torn up some papers he had been working on as well as performing in several places. Adam put them in their basket and resignedly began to clear up after them. By the end of the night Adam was sure the puppies had been a very bad idea. They had whined continually and he couldn’t trust them to come on the bed with him. Eventually soon after four Adam gave up trying to sleep and got up. He had an early breakfast and got things packed. He took time to sort things out and balance the loads over the three horses and with the basket of puppies on Sport he eventually settled down for the long journey home.
At the ranch Joe had been very busy finalising the arrangements for his wedding. He also had to do a fair amount of work round the ranch, as Hoss and Ben were still not fit. Joe spent as much time as he could with Marie and sank exhausted into bed each night. Then his troubles started, he was restless and couldn’t sleep worrying about deceiving his father and worrying whether he would be able to fulfil his promise never to treat his oldest child differently. Joe knew himself well and already he had trouble in retaining his temper on being teased about Marie and he dreaded the day it became known about the baby, but it would have to be faced. Joe found himself counting the hours until they could reasonably expect to see Adam; he badly needed to talk to his brother.
Ben was gradually finding himself attracted more and more to Marie. She was very quiet still not entirely at ease with this family, but every so often she became vivacious and he could see why his son had fallen so heavily for her. Ben had come to accept that they were deeply in love and that Adam had been right when he said that the match wasn’t a disaster. Ben was delighted at the way Marie kept Hoss quiet and contented. She was learning quickly and Hoss was even more delighted than she was and willingly sat with her for hours. Hoss was still weak but beginning to regain his strength and he didn’t look nearly as drawn as he had done. Marie wasn’t having an easy time with her pregnancy. She was having severe morning sickness and giddy spells but she refused to worry about it. All the time Joe was close by and she could see the love in his eye everything was right with her world and she was happier than she had ever been,
The day that Adam left Sacramento Doc Martin came out to check both Hoss and Marie. Carole stayed with Marie as Doc examined her. Paul recommended that she rest as much as possible but everything was fine. Then before he went in to check on Hoss, Carole asked for a word in private. Ten minutes later she sat on her bed trying to control herself. Doc had confirmed that she was pregnant too. She had to get control or the rest of the family would guess and Adam had to be the first to know. It wasn’t until the Doc confirmed her suspicions that she realised just how much she wanted a baby. With it came the knowledge that it hadn’t only been her school teacher past which had put a barrier between her and Marie, but also her own unacknowledged jealousy about the baby Marie was carrying. As she sat hugging her secret to herself in delight she planned how she would tell Adam, There was only one choice, she had to go up to the lake and tell him there. In the few short months since their wedding with the picture ever by them, that spot had come to mean as much to her as it did to the rest of the family. She considered how to do it, because Doc had told her that she must not ride, especially in the early months, and it would take some ingenuity to persuade Adam to take her up to the lake in the buggy, without giving a hint of the true reason. As she tried to puzzle her way round that problem it suddenly dawned on her that Joe was giving Marie a horse she couldn’t use until the bay was born. Carole thought about the elegant buggies back east and decided to have a word with Joe maybe he could get one for Marie to use.
Carole went downstairs to look for Joe and was in luck. He was sitting wrestling with the books while Ben was up with Hoss and the Doc and Marie was resting. Having something else on her mind helped Carole to hide her secret and she went over to him “Can I have a word Joe?”
Joe willingly abandoned the books and joined her by the fire. Carole said “Adam told me he was picking out a mare for Marie on this trip.”
Joe nodded and Carole went on “One thing Doc mentioned upstairs, which I must admit I had never thought of, was that it is inadvisable to ride while pregnant.”
Joe sat back at that “Blast. I never thought of that.”
Carole grinned “You’re no expert on pregnancy, neither are the rest of us, but its going to be very awkward for her tied to the house if she can’t ride. The buckboard is very cumbersome. I was wondering if there was anyway to get a light buggy like the ones they had in Hillsboro. Something that she could handle alone.”
Joe sat staring into the fire for a moment and then, ever impetuous, he jumped up and kissed her forehead. “Bless you Carole. I’ll find out. Tell Pa I had to go to town and I may be late.” Then he headed out.
It was very late when Joe got back but he was grinning broadly. Everyone except his father had gone to bed but Ben was sitting reading by the fire. Joe explained what Carole had said and told his father that he had investigated the possibility of obtaining a buggy in town only to learn that the most likely source was a new carriage shop in Carson City. He had headed down there and been in luck. They had two in stock and he had bought one and a buggy horse to go with it. Joe insisted that his father come out to the barn with him to inspect it. As they walked out Joe said, “They had a more fancy one, high wheeled. Looked good, but I was scared it would overturn, some of the tracks round here are a mite rough. This one is real stable I brought it back cross country.”
Ben checked the buggy over and was most impressed but he asked Joe where he was going to store it if Marie wasn’t to know. Joe leant against it “I hadn’t thought of that.”
Ben smiled “I went by Adam’s house this morning and the stables are finished why not put it there.”
Joe jumped up and began to reharness the horse. Ben laughed at him “Tomorrow will do Joseph.”
Joe shook his head “Oh no. If I leave it Marie will be bound to get up early and come for a morning stroll.”
Ben clapped his son on the back “I am sure she will be delighted Joe. Once Adam and Carole move out, she will probably want to go over there sometimes and she will need transport.”
Joe couldn’t resist the chance to look around Adam’s new house; it was very impressive inside and out, although he couldn’t put his finger on why it should be. Joe spent several minutes staring at the view out of the master bedroom. He grinned as he did so, thinking of his sentimental elder brother ensuring the view of the mountains was the one he’d always loved. Joe decided then and there that when spring came and it was time to build his own home, he would get Adam to design it for him. He had toyed with the idea of doing it himself but he knew that he would never achieve the elegance that Adam would. Then feeling very pleased with himself he went home and slept better than he had for weeks.
Carole was very withdrawn over the next couple of days, but they assumed she was missing Adam and left her alone. She suddenly discovered a capacity, to sit and moon doing nothing, which she’d never had before. She thought about her son and wondered if he would be like his father, somehow she had no doubts it would be a boy. She longed to talk to someone about it, share her excitement, but she couldn’t do that until Adam got home and she waited impatiently.
It was late afternoon when he finally arrived, Hoss was out on the porch getting some fresh air and went down to greet his brother. Adam handed him the basket and told him not to open it and then led the horses over to the barn wanting to get them out of sight before the girls came out. He unpacked the vast quantity of things that he had bought and, leaving Kirk to look after the horses, he began carrying it in. He grinned at his family who were all by the fire “Be down in a minute” and he hurried straight upstairs to dump everything in his own room out of sight of prying eyes. Then he came down three at a time and went over to greet his wife. Once he had kissed Carole soundly he turned, with his arm round her, to say hello to the rest of his family. Hoss had come in with the basket and Adam asked him for it. He placed the basket on the floor and then opened it. Adam had stopped a little way short of the house at the nearby stream so that he could clean up the two pups, so he was able to lead then fairly decorously over to the fire. Carole and Marie both gave little oohs of delight and went down on their knees by the puppies. The two pups immediately saw attention and the one with black markings scrambled onto Carole’s lap while his brother got onto Marie’s. Adam had really intended to keep both, but seeing Mare’s delight, he said “I was going to ask you to choose but it looks to me as though the pups have made up their own minds.”
Carole was grinning hugely “How did you know that I wanted a dog?”
Adam smiled “A little bird whispered to me” and he grinned at his brother. Marie sat speechless for a moment and then looked up big eyed “Is he really mine Adam, I’ve always wanted a dog.”
Adam chuckled, “He seems to think so Marie and after clearing up hotel rooms behind the pair of them you are very welcome. Just one request please, try and teach the pups that rugs and papers are not to be eaten.”
Marie got to her feet and for the first time she went unsolicited to one of the family and standing on tiptoe gave Adam a kiss. Adam swung her up in his arms “You are very welcome my sister, but give Joe some credit. He suggested that dogs might be welcomed by both of you.” At that both girls converged on Joe and gave him a kiss. He stood with one arm round each of their shoulders and then grinning said, “I think you had better take the new arrivals outside. I don’t like the way they are sniffing” The pair of them went outside trying to think up suitable names.
As soon as they had gone out, Hoss asked what Adam had done with Jess. Adam grinned “He’s following on but he’ll be another three of four days. As Joe suggested I did need another pair of hands, wedding presents can be pretty heavy.”
Joe eyed his brother suspiciously and Adam just laughed “You can wheedle all you like little brother but you aren’t going to find out until your wedding day.”
Joe had to laugh “Trust you to find a reason to dispense with a nursemaid!”
Adam said, “I’m fine I told you I didn’t need one.” Ben was glad to see his son did look okay, albeit rather tired. Adam could see the query on his father’s face and he gripped Ben’s arm “I’m very glad to get home, fed up with all the shopping. Still I was successful, got the contract we wanted, better terms than we expected.”
Ben was pleased but said, “The details can wait until later. If you want to have a bath and change you’ve just got time before dinner, Hop Sing has plenty of hot water.”
Adam nodded “Sounds a great idea Pa. The trip seemed to take forever with those pups.” He mentally added two extra horses and all the shopping. “But could you join me Pa I’ve got an idea that I want to discuss.”
Ben was puzzled but nodded and Joe looked questioningly at his brother. Adam punched him gently “You were forever pushing me out of the way before my wedding little brother. Now you can take a dose of your own medicine” With that he headed out to the bathhouse. Ben promised to bring coffee in five minutes
When Ben went in he found his son soaking in the hot water and looked anxiously at him “You are alright?”
Adam grinned up affectionately at his father “I’m fine Pa, My back has about stopped playing up. I’ve not quite regained my stamina yet and the trip has tired me a bit more than usual but nothing much and I feel fine. Hoss is looking a lot better.”
Ben nodded “He is but its taking time, he’s still quite weak, Carole’s suggestion has been a godsend. He spends hours with Marie. Seems to enjoy it and from what I can hear he’s being successful, she’s making good progress.”
Adam said “I wanted to talk to you alone for two reasons. Firstly I finally decided to buy a piano for Joe and Marie, I wired Don and he said she loved playing, but for now it will have to stay downstairs here until Joe builds his house. I hope you don’t mind.”
Ben grinned “If she’s pleased Joe will be and it can’t be worse than your guitar!”
Adam laughed and threw the soap at his father, “I didn’t expect you to object. The second item is more important.” He told his father about the proposition put to him by Flood and McKay. Ben listened intently as Adam detailed exactly what had been proposed and his own estimates on the figures. Ben sat thinking for a moment without replying and then asked, “What did you tell them?”
“That I had to talk it over with you but that I was interested and might just take it up myself if you weren’t interested and that I would get back to them within ten days.”
Ben considered his son “It’s a gamble but I wouldn’t be surprised if they have read Sharon right. You say you’re interested, how far?”
Adam lent back against the end of the bath with his hands clasped behind his head and looked at his father “As you say its a gamble and I don’t think we should involve the Ponderosa at all, but as individuals I think its a gamble that’s worth taking. It’s a bit bigger than I really want to take on my own. If it fell through, with the new house, I would be rather tight.”
“I’ll think about it but I must admit I’m tempted. You’d take half, if I took the rest?”
Adam nodded “Unless Hoss wanted in.”
“He was talking the other day about doing something with his money it’s just mounted up. I’ll have a word with him.”
Adam grinned “If he wants in, we could split four ways and I’ll frank Joe’s share as an extra wedding present.”
“That’s a nice idea Son but if we do that we’ll split the franking as a joint extra.”
Adam laughed “Think about it we’ve got three or four days to decide.”
Ben nodded “I’ll let you get dressed in peace. We can talk tomorrow I think your wife has been missing you.”
Adam eased himself out of the bath “That’s mutual.”
Dinner was lively as Joe tried to wheedle out of his brother what he had been up to with no success whatsoever. Even Marie was chatting about the plans for the wedding not long off now and only Carole was quiet. As they went to get coffee Adam out his arm round her shoulders “You’re very quiet my darling, everything alright?”
Carole smiles up at him “Fine love but I have missed you. Do you think we could go up by the Lake? It’s a beautiful night. I know you’ve been riding a lot but if we take the buckboard we could take blankets against the cold, I’d like some fresh air,”
“Of course we can my darling. Let’s just have some coffee and I’ll go harness the team.”
Joe overheard him and offered to see to the team for his brother, wanting an excuse to go to the barn and check the mare that Adam had bought for Marie.
Carole was very quiet on the way up to the Lake and it wasn’t until they had settled down in Adam’s usual spot that she spoke. She nestled up to him “I have missed you.”
“I’m afraid you’ll have to get used to it my love. I did warn you I spend a fair time away on business.”
“I know but in our own home time won’t hang so heavily. I’ll have more to do, especially now.”
Something in her voice made Adam study her intently and she smiled up at him “We are going to have a baby Adam. The Doc confirmed it three days ago.”
Adam just stared at her for a moment and then he took her in his arms and held her very tight “My love.” He didn’t know what he felt an odd mixture of delight and fear, for a long while he couldn’t look at her, burying his face on her breast, Eventually worried by the tension she could feel in his body, she asked “Adam you are pleased?”
Adam looked up at that “It’s what I’ve always wanted a child of my own, but I’m scared. Women die in childbirth and I can’t lose you.”
Carole smiled at him “People die of all sorts of things. I want to bear your child, I’m proud to bear him and I’m strong, I won’t die. The Doc says that I am the ideal build to bear children.”
Adam grinned faintly “How do you know it will be a him?”
Carole nestled closer to him “Illogical I know, but it’s a son I’m sure. With a man like you it can’t be anything else.”
Adam looked at her in horror, “Do you mean that we will never have a daughter to carry on her mother’s beauty?”
Carole laughed “Well maybe, but not our first born.”
Adam kissed her forehead “Okay when is ‘he’ due to be born?”
“The Doc reckons the end of June. He will be about six weeks younger than his cousin.”
Adam held her tight “The number of times I have dreamt of a wife giving me this news.” He shook his head “But you are more wonderful than I ever dreamt and this moment so infinitely more precious.” He kissed her gently “Why did you come up here to tell me?”
Carole laughed “With that painting in our room I am getting as sentimental about this place as you are. I sat and stared at it after Doc left and it just didn’t seem right to tell you anywhere else.”
Adam’s gaze fell on the buckboard and he asked anxiously “You are alright?”
Carole followed his gaze and kissed him “I’m fine Adam. I’ve never felt better. I hope it continues. Marie’s having a rough time with morning sickness and giddy spells. I only asked to come in the buckboard because Doc advises against riding, especially in the early months.”
Adam relaxed for a moment and then sat up as he thought about the horse he had bought for his brother, “Joe!”
Carole smiled “It’s alright. I told Joe that riding was ill advised in early pregnancy and he’s bought a light buggy for Marie’s use. Its stored in our stables until their wedding.”
Adam kissed her again “Well done my love I’d hate Joe to be disappointed in any way.” Then he lay back to adjust to the idea of a child of his own.
An hour later they headed back to the house to tell the rest of the family. The others were all sitting round the fire when Adam and Carole came in and Adam went and poured out drinks all round. Having handed them out grinning broadly he said “I have a toast to propose but first I would like to announce the prospective arrival of yet another Cartwright. Carole and I are expecting a baby at the end of June.”
The news didn’t really come as a surprise to his father and brothers they had read it in his face as he came in but they were all quick to congratulate the pair.
Adam lifted his gall “I propose a toast to the two new Cartwrights.”
They drank to that and then Ben went over to the two girls, who were sitting side by side on the settee, and smiled, “I propose a toast to my two beautiful daughters, who are carrying them. God bless them both.”
All four drank to that and Joe had a lump in his throat seeing how his father smiled down at Marie equally with Carole after all the troubles. He chanced to catch his eldest brother’s eye and realised that Adam knew exactly how he felt. Joe covered up by teasing Adam about copying him and then turned on his father “Does the idea of two grandchildren make you feel old Pa?”
Ben rose to his teasing and promised to show Joe that the ‘old man’ could still put his young whippersnapper over his knee if he got too far out of line.
It was a pleasant group but Adam eventually broke it up, after his long trip he for one was tired and he headed for bed. Ben followed his eldest son up but he stood for a long time staring out of the window. He knew how much Adam wanted children and he was pleased for his son, but he had seen the lurking fear in Adam’s eyes, behind the delight. Ben knew that Adam was scared of losing Carole and having lost his own mother at the moment of his birth, it wasn’t surprising. Ben guessed that his son’s worry would increase as Carole’s pregnancy progressed but knew that he couldn’t help, except by being around to talk. He could remember only too clearly his own fears when Inger and Marie were pregnant having lost Elizabeth. It was nature but he wished that there was some easier way to have children,
Book 2 – Joe finally copies his eldest brother and gets married, by inadvertently causes trouble for Adam
Joe and Marie – part 2 Marriage
By: Lyn R.
Adam was tired but after Carole’s news he couldn’t sleep. He lay next to his wife for hours as she slept. In one way he was delighted, he had always wanted children of his own and yet at the same time he was petrified. If she had been precious to him before their marriage, the last months had made her double important to him, as he had found everything he had ever dreamt of in marriage. The mere thought of losing her was like an icy grip on his heart, but he knew that she wanted children as much as he did and it had to be faced. Adam tried to be logical and consoled himself with the thought that most women had babies with little trouble and at least they had an excellent doctor on call. Paul had saved all their lives in the past and all the Cartwrights had a great deal of faith in him. Eventually in the early hours he fell asleep and Carole, who had been aware of his restlessness, let him sleep late.
Marie was having a miserable time with her pregnancy but she had managed to hide it from Joe fairly well and only Carole really knew what she was suffering. On the other hand she was luxuriating in this life, so different from anything she had ever known. The family had accepted her and she was gradually relaxing with them. Even her fear of Carole had largely disappeared; it was difficult to remain nervous with someone who has held your head while you are sick. Anyway Marie had seen how fond Joe was of his sister-in-law. Marie could face the future now, she knew there would be trouble when word of her pregnancy got out but with the family’s backing and Joe’s love she could face it. Carole came into join Marie as soon as she was up and dressed, a habit she had formed as the first two hours were usually Marie’s worst. Now that Carole knew that she was pregnant too, the women quickly fell into a discussion of babies. Carole knew rather more than Marie did but even she had never handled a very young baby. They had both heard all manner of old wives tales but had no idea which were true. It gave them unlimited room for discussion.
Joe had ridden into town to confirm some arrangements for the wedding, now only nine days off and when Adam came down he found only Ben and Hoss at table. They were discussing the Consolidated Virginia proposal and, to Adam’s surprise, Hoss was very enthusiastic. Adam poured himself some coffee and waited for Hop Sing to bring him some food and considered his big brother “Not like you to be so interested in mines. Why this one?”
Hoss grinned “A couple of years back, when they dug that abandoned shaft, Dan explained to me why he thought it was worth trying. He holds about five percent of the stock and he was sure that it would come good eventually, I toyed with getting some but never got round to it. If Dan, Mckay, Fair and you two think it’s a good gamble, then I want in.”
Adam laughed “I like the order you put us in big brother!”
Ben smiled at his sons, “Okay we take up that quarter share but as four individuals, not the Ponderosa. If the assessment is high I don’t want the ranch involved.”
Adam said “I made that clear initially but I’ll write it in the agreement.”
Ben said “I told Hoss your suggestion about franking Joe’s share and he’s with me. We will make it an extra joint wedding present, Can you arrange for future assessments to be sent to one of us and not to him?”
Adam nodded “Sure. It’ll be easier if I settle all the details and put up the money for now and we can settle up later. I’ll go and see McKay tomorrow.”
Ben was pleased with that suggestion, “Fine, we can get the agreement sign faster if you handle it.”
“I’ll also arrange for our housewarming party. I had intended to make it the 1st but I think I’ll put it off a week, otherwise it will be too close on Joe’s wedding. Is he intending going for a honeymoon?”
Ben shook his head “No Marie isn’t really up to travelling at the moment. Joe said that they will stay here and maybe take a trip next year, once the baby is born. Will and Laura can’t make the wedding but they are coming for Christmas. I wondered if you and Carole could put them up?”
“We’d be delighted. I’ll drop him a line when I go to town. I want to tell him about the baby anyway. Does he know about Marie?”
Ben shrugged “Joe talked about writing to him but I don’t know whether he has got round to it yet.” Then he pulled out the contract that Adam had signed in Sacramento and asked for some details about the negotiations.
Little Joe had completed his arrangements in town, now everything was arranged for the wedding and there was nothing more he could do until the day or so before the ceremony. Joe rode back from town via the lake. With all the practicalities under control he had to think about Marie and the child. He guessed more than she realised and had a fair idea what a miserable time she was having so he had been to see Doc in town. Paul had been very honest with him, Marie was very tiny and might find giving birth difficult. It was far too early to say for sure and he reassured Joe that often the tiny fragile looking women had it far easier than one would ever expect. Paul did promise Joe that he would keep a close eye on Marie for him and that he would keep Joe informed.
Joe left the Doctor’s even more worried than when he had gone in. Joe hadn’t thought about the birth until the previous evening, when he had seen the fear in his eldest brother’s eyes, but at least Carole was the right build for child bearing. Joe went into the saloon for a beer but a few barbed comments nearly lost him control of his temper and he rode out heading up to the Lake.
The child was just beginning to show now although the full skirts they wore hid it from general view. Joe knew that Carole had designed the wedding dress to hide it, but they wouldn’t be able to keep it quiet much longer. He knew it would be far worse in town when word spread about the child and he wasn’t at all sure that he would be able to keep hold of his temper, it had been hard enough today. Up by the lake Joe tried to think things through and come to terms with himself about the baby. As Adam had suggested he tried to think of it as a widow with a young child but he couldn’t help feeling jealous of his brother, everything was so right in his brother’s marriage and at the moment wherever he looked he seemed to face problems. Joe tried to remember what Harris had looked like, what sort of child would he have sired, but he couldn’t, just a vague impression of a tall dark haired man. Now that he could see signs of the baby it had become more real to Joe, but he couldn’t imagine it at all, The only babies that Joe had come into close contact with had been Laura and Will’s daughters but the twins had been seven months old. Joe had seen young babies but they all looked the same to him, usually rather red, wrinkled toothless and crying. Joe sat staring out over the lake for several hours, wishing that things could be different but with one firm exception, he loved Marie and wanted her for his wife and nothing could change that.
Joe was still there in the late afternoon when Adam rode up to the lake. Adam had been seeing to some last minute details at his house, which was now practically finished, the bookshelves were being fitted and then they would be able to put the carpets and curtains in. Adam had headed up to the lake, needing time alone to think about Carole’s news and try to pull himself out of the grip of fear, which had caught hold in the early hours of the morning. Adam saw Cochise as he dismounted and cursed slightly under his breath, but however he felt he was still concerned about his youngest brother and he went over to Joe. “Do you want me to leave Joe?”
Joe was relieved to see his brother and he reached up to grip Adam’s arm “No stay. At a guess you’re here for exactly the same reason I am. You’re scared stiff at the idea of Carole going through the ordeal of giving birth.”
Adam sat down next to his brother “How did you know?”
Joe smiled “I saw it in your face last night. It made me think about Marie and I went to see Doc while I was in town.”
Adam sensed something in his brother’s voice and looked questioningly at Joe who went on “Doc is a little concerned about Marie, she’s very small and it could cause trouble.” Adam bit his lip thinking about the petite blonde and felt almost guilty. “I see. Carole says that Paul told her she was the ideal build, but then from all accounts so was my mother, but I killed her.”
Joe gripped his brother’s arm a little tighter wanting to argue that point, but decided now wasn’t the time. “Paul says that it is totally unpredictable, sometimes those he worries about have the easiest time. The trouble is there isn’t anyway we can help. I know nature designed women to cope, but when you love them it seems wrong to inflict such trouble on them,”
Adam nodded “That’s exactly it Joe. You put them in the position of risking their lives without even being able to help, I know Carole wants children as much as I do but even so.” He broke off and Joe moved closer putting his arm round his brother’s shoulder “You know Adam just because your mother died in childbirth it doesn’t mean Carole will. If her mother had died you might have cause to worry.”
Adam forced a smile “Logically I know you’re right and most women have no trouble or the human race would be a in a bad way but somehow I don’t feel logical.”
Joe grinned “They always say that first time fathers fuss the worst, I reckon we are prime examples.”
“Well at least I’m not the only fool!” Adam turned to meet his brother’s gaze “Thanks Joe, I feel better.”
“Come on I’m cold and it must be near dinner time.” Adam nodded and the brothers rode home in companionable silence.
As the day of his wedding approached Joe was becoming more and more withdrawn. He still felt slightly guilty at deceiving his father but he couldn’t tell Ben. His father had taken it all very well considering and seemed to be growing fond of Marie. Joe would be glad when everything was settled; he wasn’t looking forward to facing all the people at the wedding but it had to be done. Joe was avoiding his family although he spent long hours with Marie, who was even more scared than he was.
Adam and Carole were busy arranging their new house and Hoss was helping them, glad to get out of the house for a bit.
Ben was worried about his youngest son sure Little Joe wasn’t sleeping but he respected his son’s reserve. On the Tuesday before the wedding everyone but Ben and Joe had gone to bed. Joe had been up to the Lake and came in cold and tired. Joe went to get some coffee and at Ben’s request got some for his father. Ben added a tot of brandy to both and they sat by the fire for a while in silence. Ben put his cup down “Joseph I am very sorry for the way I acted.”
Joe looked up at his father in surprise “I thought we agreed that it never happened.”
“I know but that was before I met Marie. Adam said that she was the right girl for you and that I’d come to love her in her own right. I just wanted to tell you that as so often your eldest brother has proved right.”
Little Joe went over and perched on the arm of his father’s chair and put his arm round his father’s shoulders. “Thanks Pa that means a lot to me. I know the gossips will be out in full force but I can cope with all my family firmly behind me.”
“You know it will only make matters worse if you lose your temper.”
Joe nodded “I’ll try Pa but you know me,”
Ben nodded “Try not to worry about it son, there won’t be much comment under our roof.”
Joe said “I hope everyone comes and they don’t cut her, that’s what I’m dreading.”
Ben smiled “I shouldn’t worry Joe this is Virginia City not Hillsboro’ and money talks. Plenty of people are accepted with far worse backgrounds simply because of their money and noone is going to snub the Cartwrights. Oh maybe some people will some from the wrong motives but everyone who matters, who are your real friends, will come to wish you and your bride well.”
Joe knew that his father was talking sense and he felt calmer than he had in days. He slid down to the hearthrug and lent against his father’s knees, “It’s been an odd year, disastrous in some ways, and yet we end it with six Cartwrights instead of four and two babies on the way. Things are going to be very different with young children around.”
Ben gripped his son’s shoulder “I know what you mean and yet sometimes it doesn’t seem long since you were crawling around under our feet. It will be good to have babies here again.”
“I never thought that I would have your eldest grandchild, I always took it for granted Adam would.”
“Well you haven’t beaten him by much and, with babies erratic habits, it is still possible for them to arrive the other way round.” Joe didn’t answer and Ben asked quietly “No second thoughts Joe? Even Adam had cold feet the night before.”
Joe grinned affectionately at his father “I love her Pa and Adam has shown what a happy state marriage is. I’ve never seen him look happier than he has these last few months.”
“I know he and Carole are perfectly suited. That’s why he’s so scared now she’s pregnant.”
Joe looked up swiftly at that “Has he said anything?”
Ben shook his head “No but it’s lurking at the back of his eyes. I always knew he would be. I suppose it was bound to happen. He won’t talk about it yet, maybe nearer the time. I know how he feels I felt it with both Hoss’ mother and yours. So helpless.”
Joe nodded “That’s what he said. I hadn’t really stopped to think before but the fear in his eyes when he told us made me frightened for Marie. Even the Doc is slightly anxious as she’s so tiny.”
“I had thought that myself but the Doc was worried about your mother as she was so slender and in fact she had much the easiest time, while I lost Elizabeth. The Doc said that she would have no trouble, she was the perfect build, but that didn’t stop the fatal haemorrhage. I know it’s no use to say don’t worry, but don’t forget that we have a first class doctor here for them and try to stop Adam brooding. He might listen to you.”
Joe nodded “Sure Pa, they’ll both be fine and we will have two bouncing babies next summer.” They sat in silence for a minute and then Joe stifled a yawn and headed for bed.
Ben sat on staring into the fire, thinking of his wives and his sons. He was glad that both Adam and Joe had found happiness and he was looking forward to having grandchildren but he couldn’t deny the thought that the house would seem empty with only himself and Hoss in it. Still he thought things could have been far worse. At least his sons were remaining on their ranch and not off somewhere to build their own lives alone. The Ponderosa had given them all roots and a purpose and held them together; he loved his land, not least for that. Ben went out and stood looking up and the snow-clad Sierras thankful that the year, which had threatened so many disasters, was ending well and he said a silent prayer of thanksgiving and for his sons’ continued happiness.
By Thursday the house was in turmoil as Hop Sing and his helpers again ordered everyone from the kitchen, while the rest prepared the house for its second wedding in less than six months. They sadly missed Hoss’ strength in carting furniture around but while he was a lot better he still hadn’t regained his full strength and Ben had forbidden him to do any heavy lifting. He was keeping a close eye on Adam too, but his eldest son seemed okay. In fact Adam was very stiff, he had kept Carole’s new horse out of sight until he had a chance to school it, but thus far he had to admit the horse was winning. She allowed him on under protest but anything fancy and he was likely to end up flat on his back. Adam was still sure that she could be trained but had to admit it would be a long job. As Carole wouldn’t need the horse until after the birth in June he has plenty of time. Impressed by the buggy that Joe had bought Marie, Adam had ordered another similar one for Carole which would hopefully arrive for Christmas, For now Adam’s main aim was to ensure that his little brother’s wedding day was as happy as his own had been.
Little Joe had had a long talk with both his brothers before deciding to ask Hoss to act as best man as Adam had done. Joe pointed out that Hoss had had the rehearsal now it was time for the main performance. Adam punched his arm at that but in fact was delighted to see the excitement in his brother’s eyes after he had been so withdrawn recently. Joe had relaxed after his talk with Ben and was looking forward excitedly to his wedding. Carole had insisted that Marie take it easy upstairs while the arrangements were underway. Claiming, with some justification, that she would only be in the men’s way and stop Joe doing his share as he ensured she didn’t strain herself. Marie suddenly scared about the whole thing allowed herself to be bullied into resting.
Ben went upstairs to finish arranging the new furniture for Joe’s room to be moved once the wedding was in progress. He heard sobbing coming from Marie’s room and was about to go and fetch Joe or Carole, when on impulse he decided to comfort her himself, He opened the door and saw her lying head buried in her pillow sobbing. Ben went over and sat down on the bed lifting her up gently “Easy child, there’s no need for tears.”
Marie shrunk back “I’m sorry.”
Ben gently pulled her close and rubbed her back as he had with all his sons over the years, stroking her hair. “Nothing to be sorry for Marie. Just nerves. You’re not having second thoughts are you?”
She sat up and looked at him “It’s not right. You’ve all been so kind but it’s not fair on Joe. All those people will laugh at him caught by a saloon girl.”
Ben smiled “I don’t think so. I think most of them will envy him for catching such a beautiful young lady. Marie I know I fought against it to begin with but now please believe me I will be proud to see Joe marry you. I’ll be proud to have you as a daughter-in-law and very happy because I know you love my son and will make him happy. Noone who knows Joe can miss seeing just how much in love he is, the same as we can and they will be pleased for him.”
Marie stared at him for a moment and then she smiled tremulously and relaxed against his shoulder “I can see why you have such wonderful sons Mr Cartwright.”
“Thank you child, but as in two days you’ll be my daughter don’t you think you’d better join the boys and Carole and call me Pa?
Impulsively she kissed his cheek “I’d like that.”
Little Joe had come up to make sure that Marie was alright and opening the door saw her kiss his father. He came over grinning hugely “Hey Pa! What do you think you are doing, trying to cut me out?”
Ben grinned “I’d be tempted but for some unknown reason she loves you.” Joe aimed a punch at his father which Ben blocked and then Ben said “Well I have work to do even if you don’t” and left the pair alone.
As he went out Marie turned to Joe “Your father is a wonderful man Joe.”
Joe hugged her “Well we have always thought so. Mind you he has a fair old temper if he doesn’t get his own way. You’ll hear some rows, probably from our house even if they take place here, but they always blow over.”
Nearly everything was ready by the evening and they were sitting around drinking coffee when a horse came in. Ben looked round “Anyone expecting a visitor?”
They all shook their heads and Adam got to his feet “I’ll see who it is.”
He went out into the yard and to his delight saw his cousin dismounting. Adam called for Kirk to take the horse and taking Will’s arm asked “What are you doing here, Joe said you couldn’t make it?”
Will grinned, “I really couldn’t miss Joe’s wedding and I had business in Sacramento, so I rushed it and awarded myself a couple of days off. I’ll have to leave on Sunday morning but at least I get to see the wedding.”
Adam smiled broadly “It’s good to see you, I know Joe will be pleased. Come meet the bride. Joe did write you?”
Will nodded “I know she’s pregnant. Laura is really looking forward to Christmas and the chance to talk babies with Marie.”
Adam realised that his own letter must have missed Will and said “She’s not the only one Carole is pregnant too, due the end of June.”
Will turned to his cousin in delight “Congratulations Adam I’ll bet you’re thrilled.”
“Just a bit.”
As they moved into the light of the porch Will scanned his cousin’s face “Well I must say you look a hell of a sight better than when we left. Marriage must agree with you.”
Adam grinned “Marriage with Carole does! Come on in the others will be wondering who has arrived.”
As he went in Will was pleased to see Joe’s honest delight; at one time they hadn’t got on very well. Will explained how he had managed to get away and Joe said “Well I’m sorry Laura and the kids aren’t here but I’m very glad you are. May I introduce my bride-to–be Marie. This is my cousin Will.” Marie came over rather hesitantly but Will grinned broadly “You said she was lovely Joe and for once you weren’t exaggerating. You’re a lucky guy.”
Joe clapped his cousin on the back “I know that.”
Hoss came back in with food and coffee for his cousin and Carole went up to see to a guestroom for him. When she came back down will said, “Adam tells me that congratulations are in order. Laura is already dying to get her for Christmas and talk babies with Marie and she’ll be thrilled to hear that you are pregnant too.”
Marie had been wondering whether he knew about the baby but this statement and the grin he gave her put her mind at ease. He knew and he didn’t care either, so she smiled back at him.
The following day Adam suggested that Joe take Marie for a drive and take Will along so that they would have a chance to get acquainted. Joe took the hint realising that his family had presents and things to organise and wanted them out of the way. He promised not to be back before four o’clock and took a packed lunch. Joe had told Marie the story about Will, Laura and Adam and she was surprised how well Will was accepted by the family after Adam had been badly hurt; but Joe explained that they all knew that Will hadn’t meant to harm his cousin, had fought against it. Now that he had finally come home again, he and Adam were good friends.
Adam had to go to town to sign the final agreement on the Consolidated Virginia and deposit a cheque to enable Flood and O’Brien to start buying shares. He agreed to pick up the flowers on the way back. Once his business was completed he went into the Palace for a drink and Dan came over to join him “Hi Adam, you keeping out of the way while the work goes on?”
Adam groaned “No such luck. I did most of it yesterday, I’m only glad I had an excuse to stay out of it before my own wedding,”
Dan glanced around before quietly asking, “How is Ben taking it now?”
Adam grinned “He likes Marie and is delighted to have her join the family.” Dam looked surprised and knowing all the all too accurate stories which had been flying around earlier in the year Adam could understand why but he went on “I mean it Dan, She’s a sweet girl and Joe is so happy we can’t help but be pleased,”
“Well I’m glad to hear it after all the rumours when Joe left.”
“That’s forgotten now and I think tomorrow’s wedding should go as well as mine did. You’ll be out early I suppose?”
“About ten if that’s okay?”
Adam nodded “You’re very welcome Dan but don’t be surprised if you get pressed into last minute chores.”
“I won’t” Dan toyed with the idea of asking Adam about the rumour doing the rounds that Marie was pregnant but decided against it. If it was true then he hoped the wedding would be over before the Cartwrights found out about it. Then Adam excused himself “I’d better be getting back we want to arrange all the presents out of the way before Joe and Marie get back from their picnic.”
Adam went straight home and spent five minutes showing his father the agreement before going over to his own house to collect the various presents that were stored there. Adam took José and Jess with him to help load the heavier items like the piano. His house was now finished and nearly all the furnishings had been installed. Hop Sing had recommended a cousin Kam Su and Adam had taken an immediate liking to the man. Kam Su was already installed and had been seeing to the supplies. Adam intended to finish the move the following week once Joe was safely married. He resisted the temptation to inspect the house, there really wasn’t time, and began loading. The various things that Ben had collected for Joe’s room and the piano were loaded on a wagon and Adam sent Jess off with that. With José’s help he collected the million and one small presents which had arrived and harnessed up the buggy Joe had bought. Adam drove the buggy back and was even more impressed with its stability. Adam had the buggy put in the barn and Kirk promised to polish it until it gleamed. Then Adam went in to join his father. Ben had decided to put the presents apart from his own in a spare guestroom. It was a precedent set at Adam’s wedding and for Marie’s sake seemed worth continuing. As before he arranged things in order but Adam’s present couldn’t be hidden so that would be the first. There was a very respectable pile by the time they’d finished and with those, which would be arriving the next day with the guests to the wedding, it was virtually identical to those Adam and Carole had received. Much pleased at the good auguries the three took a break. Carole had been helping Hop Sing and she brought coffee in for them. She assured them that Hop Sing was excelling himself as usual. She busied herself arranging all the flowers as the men had their coffee. They had a very good selection and Carole made a very good job of arranging them. Adam sat back watching her as she moved round the vases, she was very graceful and he was smiling to himself. Hoss noticed and prodded his father. Ben followed his big son’s gaze and grinned “I only hope that Joe’s marriage is as happy.”
Hoss grinned “It starts with the same advantage, they are in love. I just hope everything goes off well for them tomorrow.”
Ben shrugged “Well everything is ready and I don’t see any real reason to worry.”
Hoss sighed “I just hope that noone pushes Joe into losing his temper, you know what he’s like.”
“I don’t think that anybody will push under our roof but keep an eye on him just in case.”
Hoss nodded “Sure. In some ways I’ll be glad when it’s over.”
Adam came back to earth at the moment and looking over at his father and brother asked “Why the long faces? It’s a wedding not a funeral.”
Ben said, “We were just hoping nothing happens to upset Joe or Marie tomorrow.”
Adam said “Joe will be okay, he knows its important not to lose his temper and there will only be any trouble if someone has too much to drink. We can keep an eye on any likely troublemakers. It will be fine as long as we show how pleased we are.”
Ben nodded “Sure it will. Now don’t get Joe worried,”
Nearly everything was ready. The final arrangement of the furniture had to wait until after dinner. It was nearly time for the others to get back and Ben went up to ensure everything was hidden.
As he did so Adam heard the buckboard come in and went out to meet them. The three of them had had a very pleasant day. Marie liked Will, he was good company, but she found it difficult to see how anyone could choose Will rather than Adam. Her initial liking of the man had grown as she got to know him better and she could see just why Joe cared so much about his brother. Will was nice but he was much more like the men she was used to than the other Cartwrights. Still it had been a very pleasant day and had taken her mind off tomorrow. She was dreading seeing all those people and was praying for the strength not to let the Cartwrights down. Joe knew how scared she was but there was little he could do to help, except stay by her in support.
Carole went up with Marie when she went up to change. Marie was glad of the older woman’s calm presence. Slowly Marie calmed down and Carole came and sat by her “I do understand how you feel Marie. I was petrified the night before my wedding. Scared of all the people and Adam was stuck in a wheelchair and I wasn’t sure how he’d stand up to all the excitement. When I went to join him in front of the Reverend, I was terribly happy but I couldn’t see for tears. We had a wonderful day and so will you. Don’t forget that everyone coming to the actual wedding ceremony and the breakfast are close friends and are fond of Joe. They will be very pleased to know he’s found happiness. In the evening some won’t be so close, but you can avoid them.”
Marie lent against Carole “Am I doing the right thing Carole?”
Carole smiled down at her “I think you’ve only got to look at Little Joe to know the answer to that. He was so miserable before, even after he’d made peace with his father.” Marie nodded “I guess so but I’ll be glad when tomorrow is over.”
Carole left her to calm down and went downstairs and joined Ben who asked, “Is she okay?”
Carole nodded “Yes scared and nervous but okay. She needs a good night’s sleep and she’s not going to get one as things stand. Do you think we could put a few drops of laudanum in her coffee, to make sure she gets some sleep?”
Ben nodded “Of course we can Carole. I think that’s a good idea. Will you stay with her in the morning?”
“Of course. She will be ready on time and beautiful, I guarantee it.”
Little Joe was restless and he couldn’t face dinner. He went out to the barn and began to polish the buggy ready to present it to his bride the following day. Kirk came in and was about to complain as he had just spent two hours polishing the buggy until it shone, but he could see that Joe was barely aware of what he was doing, so Kirk slipped out again.
When they had eaten Adam left Carole to stay with Marie and he went out to his brother “Do you want coffee or a drink Joe?”
Joe shook his head “No thanks but will you come up to the lake with me?”
“Of course I will Joe, just let me get my coat.”
Joe nodded “I’ll saddle up.” Joe was mounted and waiting when Adam came back out. Adam threw Joe his own coat and then swung up on Sport. The brothers rode in virtual silence up to the Lake and then Joe dismounted and sat down by his mother’s grave and buried his face in his hands. Adam moved over behind him and gripped his brother’s shoulders “Easy Joe.”
Little Joe looked up at his brother “It’s ridiculous Adam, but I’m scared stiff.”
Adam smiled gently “I know exactly how you feel little brother. You’ll be fine when the time comes.”
“You’ll stay close by Marie, just in case won’t you?”
Adam nodded “She’ll be fine Joe, but one of us will be close at hand so don’t worry.”
Joe lapsed into silence and sat clasping his knees staring out over the Lake. It was very cold but clear and the Lake sparkled in the moonlight. Slowly Joe lay back and let the peace of that spot sink into his body and he gradually relaxed. Adam stood on the point remembering his own illogical fears the night before his own wedding. Joe seemed calmer that had had been and yet Joe had more to worry about. Joe watched his eldest brother, grateful for his presence but not really wanting to talk. There was no need for words, Adam knew exactly how he felt without them. The brothers sat up by the Lake for several hours hardly speaking but eventually Joe said “I guess we’d better get back I’m thoroughly cold,”
“Whatever you want Joe. I’m okay if you want to stay here.”
Joe gripped his brother’s arm “I’m fine now Adam. Let’s go home.” When they reached the house only Ben was up. He smiled at his sons “You look cold. I’ll get coffee.” The three of them sat by the fire and Joe asked how Marie was, Ben told him that they had put a few drops of laudanum in her coffee to ensure her a good night’s sleep and Carole had checked that she was sleeping peacefully. Ben and Adam sat chatting with Joe until past two, and then Joe decided to try and get some sleep.
Even so Joe was up early and inspecting the weather when Adam came out to join him, Joe turned to his brother “At least the weather is co-operating.”
Adam grinned, “You look nervous little brother.”
Joe freely admitted it “I’m petrified. I’ve never been married before.”
Adam laughed “It’s not difficult you know. You can’t even forget your lines. Come on little brother come and have some breakfast, its going to be a very long day.”
Carole was laying the table when they went in and she grinned at Joe. “Marie is still asleep. I’ll take her up a tray later.”
Joe bit his lip and rather tentatively asked, “Will you stay with her please. She doesn’t have anyone.”
Carole kissed his cheek “Of course I will Joe. It’s my job as Matron of Honour.”
They had persuaded Will to give her away rather than one of the immediate family and Carole was determined to do everything she could to ensure Marie’s day was as happy as her own. She could remember just how thrilled she had been to have the support of her parents on her own wedding day.
Adam knew that his brother’s fears were all for the girl upstairs, fear that she would be slighted in some way and Adam was determined that nothing should go wrong. Carole was sitting finishing the bouquet when Ben and Hoss came down. Ben said, “Marie is up and moving around.”
Carole smiled and said, “I’ll go up.” She collected a tray and disappeared up the stairs.
Joe watched her disappear and turned to Adam “I’m very grateful to Carole.”
Adam grinned, “No need Joe, she’s very fond of you both and since she discovered that she’s pregnant too the pair of them seem to be getting on very much better.”
Joe nodded and then sank back into his own thoughts staring into the fire.
Carole found Marie sitting staring out of the window and bullied her into eating some breakfast. Marie didn’t want to but Carole insisted. “If you are anything like me, you will be much too nervous to eat anything later. Hop Sing prepared wonderful food for our wedding and I think Adam and I were the only ones not to do justice to it.” When Marie had eaten, Carole began to brush out the younger girl’s hair. Marie relaxed as she did so and Carole said, “Little Joe looks petrified. I know Adam was. Men are funny. It’s what they want and yet the prospect of the ceremony terrifies them.”
Marie hardly heard her as Carole chatted. She stood up and surveyed herself in the mirror “The baby shows.”
Carole considered her “Yes in that night-dress it does but not much and it won’t show in your wedding dress. That’s why we cut it the way we did.”
Marie bit her lip “Everyone will guess.”
Carole shook her head “No reason to. All they will see are a very beautiful bride and groom. With Joe as dark as you are fair, you make a very striking couple and they will see two people very much in love.”
Marie nodded slowly “I don’t know why but he does love me,”
Carole sat down on the bed “Once Joe said to me that Adam was a very lucky guy to have me look at him the way I did and that he hoped one day to find a girl to look at him that way. I said that he would and you do. That’s what he needs love and companionship. They have all the material things they will ever need, so love is all that we can give them, but when you see how happy it makes them then you realise that its enough.”
Marie put her hand on Carole’s arm “Thank you.” On impulse Carole put her arms around the smaller woman and hugged her “I’ve missed my family and I always wanted a sister.” Marie finally relaxed with her and returned the hug. Then Carole said “It’s gone ten, we have three hours to turn out a beautiful bride, let’s get at it.”
Downstairs Joe found time hanging heavily on his hands. There was no point in getting changed yet and everything was ready. He sat staring into the fire, not noticing his father and brothers chatting round the desk. Then Ben called him over, “Joe, come here a minute we have one wedding present for you which we don’t want anyone else to know about, so we’ll give it to you now.”
Puzzled Joe moved over and perched on the desk and looked round his family, all three grinning broadly but none of them seemed prepared to say anything until eventually Joe said “Well don’t leave me hanging, what are you talking about? Someone explain.”
Ben looked at his eldest son “Your story Adam.”
Adam nodded and then turning to Joe, he said “Alright Joe. All it really is, is a share in a gamble. If it pays off even you will find it difficult to waste the money. If it doesn’t you don’t lose because we are paying for your share between the three of us, as an extra.” Then he roughly outlined the plan to take over the Consolidated Virginia and the terms they were in on. At the prospect of fighting Sharon again Joe’s eyes sparkled and he was delighted to be part of it. He grinned broadly at them and said thank you, then laughed at his eldest brother, “It had better pay off brother I’d like to be as rich as you are.”
“No chance Joe, it slips through your fingers!”
Joe punched his brother’s arm and then inspected the deeds of agreement and said, “I wonder how long it will take Sharon to catch on?”
Adam shrugged “The longer the better but after the Hale and Norcross he doesn’t trust any of us and will be keeping a close eye on us. We can’t hope to so it as easily as you did then.”
Just then they heard Dan arrive. He had brought Beth out with him and Ben went out to greet his old friends. As they came in Beth went over to Joe, “Congratulations Joe. Is she as lovely as Dan says?”
Adam answered for his brother “She’s a lovely girl Beth in every way. We’ve all grown very fond of her these last few weeks.”
Ben added “Yes and she even seems to be able to keep him under control.”
That seemed to Joe a good time to disappear and he went up with Adam to get changed. Joe was very tense and Adam poured him a brandy “Calm down Joe everything is under control.” Joe took the brandy and went over to stare out of the window “I just wish it was over.”
Adam moved over behind his brother and gripped his shoulders “I know how you feel Joe but forget the people and everything else. Just remember the Vicar will be waiting in just over two hours to join together in the sight of God, two people who are very much in love.”
Joe lent back against his brother and for a long moment didn’t speak, then he turned to look at his eldest brother “You once said we were alike sentimental and romantic.” Adam nodded “I also said that you would find true love.”
Joe nodded “I have but I didn’t know it could hurt so much.”
Adam knew what his brother meant, but for a moment he didn’t answer, wanting to help his brother. Then he said “The hurt will go Joe, once she has found her feet again and you’ve held the child and come to love it, the pain will seem like a bad dream.”
Joe said, “It’s only partly the baby. It’s just that I know what people will say and I don’t want her hurt.”
Adam said “Our real friends will know you are in love and will accept it and think no more about it. Do you really think that its worrying any of the family now they’ve got to know Marie? Its not very unusual you know. The rest don’t matter.” Joe didn’t answer but Adam felt him gradually relax and eventually Joe pulled away “I guess I’d better get changed.” He smiled at his brother “Thank you brother.”
Adam patted his shoulder and then headed of to his own room to change. He knew his little brother was under a considerable strain but he had great faith in Joe’s ability to carry everything off well and Marie had proved herself no coward. Adam was standing staring out of the window when Carole came in to collect her own dress; she was going to change in Marie’s room. She went over to her husband and Adam put his arm round her pulling her close for a kiss. As he released her he asked, “How is Marie?”
Carole shrugged “She’s nervous but she’ll be fine. How about Joe?”
Adam smiled down at her “About the same as I was, nervous and excited. Everything will be fine.” Carole kissed him again and collecting her things headed back to Marie. Adam changed rapidly and then went down to allow his father and Hoss a chance to get ready. They looked questioningly at him but Adam just grinned.
By the time they were back down the Vicar had arrived and the first of the guests were arriving. There had been a lot of speculation as Joe’s rows with his father had been common knowledge and people were wondering how the Cartwrights were taking this latest addition to the family, so different from Adam’s bride. Several people asked where Carole was and were surprised to hear that she was acting as Matron of Honour, but none of them had the nerve to ask Adam how the family felt. Adam was chatting with Philip and Roy when Ben and Hoss came down. He excused himself and went over to them “Is Joe nearly ready? It’s half twelve.”
Ben said “I looked in, he’ll be down in a minute.” Adam nodded and circulated amongst the guests again. He saw Joe coming down the stairs a few minutes later. His brother was a little pale but perfectly composed and Adam was glad to see a sparkle of excitement in his eyes. In fact Joe had been ready for some time but didn’t want to face other people. His father had given him a brandy and Joe had come down ready to do battle with anyone who said a word out of place. He was marrying the woman he loved and the only other people that he cared about backed him and he had got to the stage where he didn’t give a damn what the rest of the world thought. Provided of course they didn’t say a word to upset Marie. Ben and Hoss had also seen Joe and they grinned at Adam. Little Joe looked very smart, for once he had copied his eldest brother and was in a black suit with a frilly white shirt and no jewellery until he got his wedding ring, which was also just like Adam’s. Ben had a lump in his throat as he watched his youngest son, so long the baby of the family and now soon to be a father in his own right. Little Joe headed straight over to the Vicar and had a word with him and Hoss joined him. Joe demanded “You’re sure you have the rings, come on show me.”
Hoss grinned broadly and showed the rings and then slipped them away putting his arm round Joe’s shoulders “I’m getting expert at this little brother.” Joe squeezed his arm and then began to say hello to the other guests. They were all old friends and he didn’t expect any trouble although once or twice Adam saw him tense up as he read speculation in the eyes of a couple of the older women; but Joe had himself well in hand and only his family spotted his reaction. Then as 1 p.m. approached, Ben and Adam began ushering people to their places ready for the ceremony.
Upstairs Carole and Marie were ready. Carole had made a superb job of the wedding dress, basing it on one she had seen in New York. Once Marie was dressed and her hair done and the veil Carole had worn placed on her head, Carole took her across to Adam’s room where there was full-length mirror. The dress was designed to accentuate her ethereal quality and had a satin under-dress with filmy lace covering. Fitted to the bust and waist but then fairly full with a lightweight train. Marie considered herself in the mirror. It was the first time she had worn the dress, only the satin had needed fitting. She knew that she had never been more beautiful and the dress was so elegant so unlike the tawdry finery of the saloons. It also, as Carole had promised, showed no sign at all that she was pregnant. Impulsively she lifted the veil and kissed Carole “Its beautiful. I never dreamt that I could look like this.” Carole smiled “Every girl should look beautiful on her wedding day, Little Joe has every right to be very proud.”
Marie held her head high “I can face the world in this. Is it time?”
Carole nodded and carefully rearranged her veil “Now careful down the stairs. I have your train and here’s your bouquet. You hand it to me when you join Joe okay?”
Marie, her heart thumping with excitement, nodded and the two girls went out to join Will, who was waiting for them, He signalled Adam and then went over “You look radiant Marie, its a beautiful gown. Joe is a lucky man.”
Little Joe was standing by Hoss waiting for his bride, praying that she was alright. He had seen Carole sowing but had no idea what sort of gown she had in mind and he let out a little gasp of surprise when Marie appeared. She was so lovely and so elegant. The rest of the guests were taken aback apart from Adam who knew what Carole had been aiming at, but even he smiled appreciatively, she had succeeded admirably. Marie looked as though she had stepped out of a fashion plate, more beautiful than most of them had ever dreamt of. She knew it and it gave her the confidence and poise to carry off the elegance but she only had eyes for Joe as Will led her up to his side. Joe took her hand and as she handed her bouquet to Carole, Carole had her thanks as Joe gave her a grin and a look of heartfelt gratitude. He murmured “You are beautiful”. Then the service began and somehow they were oblivious of everyone except each other and the vicar. As the vicar finally said “I pronounce you man and wife.” Joe felt as though a great load had been lifted from his shoulders, as though until that moment he had feared that something would happen to prevent it. Now with her by his side he could face the world and he gave her such a cheeky roguish grin that she couldn’t help smiling up at him. Joe lifted her veil and kissed her and then he went over with his family to sign the register. He looked so happy that Marie had to be happy and the family, seeing it, was all grinning broadly. The four men insisted on kissing the bride and Joe went over to Carole, he gave her a hug and kiss, “I don’t know how you did it, but that dress is magnificent, she looks like a queen.”
Carole smiled “I’m glad you like it Little Joe. I said it would be a pleasure to dress her, she’s so very beautiful, especially now she’s so happy.”
The register signed Joe led his bride outside. It was too cold to stay out long but they had to allow Hop Sing time to get the tables laid so they had cleared the barn and decorated it. Adam and Hoss went over to start pouring out sherries while Joe introduced his bride to the guests, very few of whom she knew. It didn’t take long and with Joe’s arm round her shoulders, she managed to answer them fairly easily, When they were all in Ben went to his new daughter-in-law and bore her off to get a sherry. He smiled down at her and told her how lovely she looked, she smiled up at him and Ben put his arm round her “Welcome to the family Marie.” Everyone noticed the little passage as Ben had intended and then both Adam and Hoss descended on her as well. It was obvious to everyone that the Cartwrights were putting up a united front but as Dan, Roy and Philip stood watching them Dan said, “I wasn’t sure before but I think Adam was telling the truth, they are all fond of that girl.”
Roy sighed “I sure hope so. Especially if that rumour is true.”
Once everyone had drinks Joe beckoned Adam over and asked his brother to bring out the buggy and the horses that he had bought for Marie. Adam slipped out and went over to the other barn to collect them. Kirk helped him harness up the buggy horse and then he led both horses out and tied them to the hitch rail. He went back over to the barn and signalled Joe. Little Joe went over to Marie who was still with his father “Most of the presents will wait until after the breakfast but I’d like you to come and see what I have bought you.” Marie looked up at him and Joe took her hand “Come on my love.” He led her out and everyone followed. Joe took her over to the horses and the buggy. Marie stared at him in disbelief “They are mine?”
Joe smiled at her “You’ll need transport especially when Adam and Carole move out.” Marie stroked the pinto’s nose and then excitedly inspected the buggy. Then oblivious of everyone she gave Joe a big hug. Joe kissed her delighted that she liked his presents. Marie had been dreading being tied to the house unable to ride, and she was thrilled with her elegant buggy. Then Hop Sing called them for food. Ben and Adam began ushering people in and Joe took his wife back into the barn and alone for a moment he held her close. “You’re so very beautiful my darling.” Marie safe in the haven of his arms stood quietly. This moment had seemed so impossible and even now she could hardly believe she was really his wife and the past was just a bad dream. They stood quietly together until Hoss came over to collect them “We’re all ready Joe waiting for you.” Joe kissed her and then led her over to the house.
Marie walked in between the two brothers, head held high. She knew that she was lovelier than she had ever been and she knew there was no need to worry about the future, not now. Whatever happened Joe and his family would take care of her and for a girl who had for years fought alone, it was a wonderful feeling, the first security she had ever known in her life. She took her place next to Ben and grinned wickedly at Adam who was sitting opposite her. She had a lot to be grateful to him for and she had quickly grown very fond of her brother-in–laws. Adam grinned back, glad for her sake and Joe’s that she was so happy. Then Hoss had to read out the messages. Most of Joe’s friends were present and there were nowhere near the number of telegrams that Adam had had, but there were some oohs as Hoss read out congratulations from both Edwin Booth and Charles Dickens, Joe grinned at his eldest brother as Marie amazed looked at him. Joe whispered that Adam must have been busy, he knew them both but they were good friends of his eldest brother, Then it was Joe’s turn to make a speech. He had thought a lot about it and was determined to keep it light. He thanked them all for coming and all their good wishes and gifts. He finished up that despite various suggestions that he was just copying his eldest brother, he wasn’t really. Just that Adam had shown what a happy state marriage was and when he had found his beautiful bride, he had no fears of losing his so-called independence. That raised a laugh and as they settled down again Ben asked them to return to the barn for coffee and liqueurs while Hop Sing cleared the room. He went on, “We are following precedent and the bride and groom will open presents upstairs and you may all see them later.”
Only the seven Cartwrights and Dan were going up to open the presents. Ben made sure that Marie and Joe were the first to go in, knowing that Adam’s present would be the first thing that they saw. He slipped into Joe’s room. Four men had been working hard everything had been ready in Adam’s room and they had used the connecting door and had almost finished, Ben looked round pleased with the effect. It would be done by the time they had opened the other presents.
Meanwhile Marie and Joe had gone to the guestroom where the presents were waiting. Adam and Carole were right behind them. Joe opened the door and let Marie go in first. She walked in and then stood stock still with an audible gasp as she saw the piano. Joe was surprised but then looking at the expression on her face he just stood and watched her. For a long moment she didn’t move and then as though in a dream she went over to it and sat down and began softly playing Green-sleeves. Only then did Joe move to pick up the card and read it. Marie looked up at him and Joe smiled and gave her the card. Then he turned to his brother who was standing just inside the door grinning widely. The look Joe gave him was thanks enough for the hours Adam had spent puzzling and he just shook his brother’s hand, Joe went over to Carole but turned as Marie came to her feet. Marie oblivious of everyone, even Joe, went to Adam, her eyes were full of tears. “I didn’t know how you guessed Adam. I missed my music. You always know and I owe you so much, how can I ever thank you.” Adam wiped a tear from her cheek “No tears and no thanks needed. I am just glad that Joe has given me such a beautiful and dear sister.” Adam took her in his arms and kissed her and Joe turned to Carole and gave her a hug not to be left out. He grinned down at her “I’m glad Adam was married already or he’d have been cutting me out.” Marie looked at him at that still with Adam’s arm round her shoulders, but when she saw the grin, she smiled back. Adam said “There’s something else on the top Joe. I didn’t think a piano was quite you.” Little Joe went over and opened the parcel with the new rifle in it. He was delighted and grinned widely at Adam “Thanks big brother. You’ve done us proud and I must say it will make a change from your guitar.” Adam laughed “I had an ulterior motive, maybe Marie will teach me to play.” Then Hoss interrupted “Hadn’t you better open the rest Joe or the other guests will be on us.” Joe nodded and with Marie’s help began to open the pile of packages. At one stage Marie opened a parcel with a pair of objects in it. Adam and Carole took one look at the expression on her face and burst out laughing.
Marie hesitantly turned them over and asked “What are they?”
Adam shrugged “God knows but if you should find out let us know.” Marie giggled at that and returned to her job of opening parcels,
Ben stood watching his sons, glad to see them so happy. Dan came over “You’re getting to be quite the patriarch Ben.”
Ben grinned, “Yes only Hoss to go, now. Typical I wait for years and then Adam and Joe choose the same year. Its gonna be quiet round here when Joe moves out too. Still that won’t be until next summer. He’ll leave building until the spring.”
With most of the parcels out of the way Joe was busily undoing Hoss’ present under Marie’s interested eye. At first he was thoroughly puzzled but then he remembered what the Doc had said and the light dawned and he showed Marie how it worked. He was fascinated not least with the camera and grinned broadly at Hoss “You seem to be making a habit of getting the unexpected big brother!”
Hoss said “There’s one condition attached little brother. We are not sitting still for hours for you to record us for prosperity.”
Joe giggled “Of course not Hoss I wouldn’t want to break it! “ and got cuffed for his pains, Joe was puzzled, there was one present missing but Ben didn’t leave him in suspense “If you’ve finished in here I have something to show you.”
Joe took Marie’s hand “Lead on Pa.” Ben just grinned “I think you know the way to your own room Joseph.”
Puzzled Joe went across to his own room and opened the door and then stopped dead. It was all new. Ben had put a lot of thought in to his selection and had done miracles in the short time at his disposal. He had made a comfortable and cosy looking bed sitting room for two and as Joe took it in he began to grin widely. Then he turned and went over to his father and gave him a big hug. Marie able to see for the first time, went in and wandered around. She was touched at the thought and planning her father-in-law had expended and when the others crowded in for a look she went over to Ben and standing on tiptoe kissed him. “Thank you very much Pa.” Ben grinned at her pleased with her reaction “You’re very welcome my daughter.”
Dan watching was now entirely convinced, she was fitting in as well as Carole had and he was glad for his friends especially as he was sure the rumours were true. There was something in the way that she moved here amongst her new family when she had relaxed, that made him sure she was pregnant. Despite that he knew Joe well enough to be sure it was a love match and he was sincere in his congratulations to his young friend.
Ben, Adam, Carole and Hoss went on downstairs to greet the arriving guests and Joe took his wife in his arms and held her close. She snuggled up against him “Your family put a lot of thought into their presents, I still don’t know how Adam could have guessed how much I missed a piano.”
Joe smiled down at her “Adam has a habit of noticing things. I am so glad you two are friends.”
“I don’t see how anyone could fail to be. Its funny to think how the idea of meeting him terrified me,”
Joe didn’t bother to point out that even after meeting his brother many people were still terrified, especially if Adam wanted it that way, he just kissed her and then said “It’s time we went down.” This was the time both of them had been dreading, the arrival of people who weren’t old and close friends, but it had to be done.
Marie looked very pale as they came downstairs and Carole went straight over to them and bore her off to have a drink. Dan and Ben were standing with Hoss as the girls went by and grinned appreciatively at them Dan said, “Well at least you have two real beauties in the family.” Certainly they were a pretty sight Carole as dark as Marie was fair and the two heads close together as Carole reassured the younger girl, Dan went on “You’ll have to choose a redhead Hoss to complete the collection.”
Hoss grinned “Not me, someone has to look after the old man.” Ben thumped his big son but he was grinning broadly as Hoss wandered over to join his sisters.
Joe was greeting the guests and Adam stayed close to his brother. If trouble was going to occur it would either be now or later when someone had the chance to get drunk. There were a few caustic comments but Joe turned them away without trouble and when Adam saw his brother’s jaw begin to tighten, he interrupted and suggested to Joe that it was time to start the dancing. Joe nodded and willingly left his post by the door. Things went well and everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. Joe gradually relaxed as it became obvious that noone was going to say anything under their roof. Marie remained tense but she had herself well under control. She wouldn’t dance much that was the one time when the baby made its presence felt, but she did dance a couple of times with Joe and once with Adam. The rest of the time she chatted with the men she knew and one of the family stayed close at hand unobtrusively,
Then it was time for the cake to be cut. Joe called for quiet and Hoss went to fetch it. Hop Sing had made the cake in the shape of their initials J and M and decorated it with the view over the lake. Joe stood studying it and then descended on the kitchen. He said thank you to Hop Sing in private but then insisted that he came out and take his bow. Once the cake was cut, Ben proposed a toast to the happy couple and Joe again said thank you. As the party split up again Joe signalled Adam over “Will you keep an eye on Marie for me for a minute?”
Adam looked anxiously at his little brother “You alright?”
“Just a headache. I need some fresh air I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
Adam gripped his shoulder “Everything is fine Joe but I’ll watch out.” He watched Joe slip out and Ben came over worried. Adam smiled reassuringly at his father “It’s okay Pa. just all the excitement. It’s been a bit of a strain and he has a headache wants some fresh air for a few minutes.” Ben nodded but he went out after his son. Joe had gone over to the corral fence and was sitting on it. Ben joined him but he was reassured as Joe smiled at him, “I’m okay Pa but it’s very stuffy in there.” Ben said “Sure Joseph” and they sat in companionable silence for a few minutes.
Inside the trouble that they had been dreading all evening was threatening to materialise. A young cowboy, son of one of the neighbouring ranchers, wanted Marie to dance. He had seen a fair amount of her in the saloon and he had had too much to drink. When Marie said no he grabbed her arm, Adam was by them instantly and he took the man’s arm forcing him to let go. “The lady doesn’t want to dance. It’s her day and her choice.” The man was about to say something but he caught Adam’s eye and decided against it, he wasn’t that drunk, instead he said “Sorry Ma’am.” He fled and Adam slipped into the chair next to Marie “Alright?” Marie smiled at him “Fine thank you Adam.” Adam was glad to see that noone else seemed to have noticed the slight fracas and then seeing Joe come back in he suggested that Marie fulfilled her wifely duties and get her husband a drink which she did very willingly.
Joe waited until midnight and then told the band that he wanted a waltz and announced that he was closing the dance, he and his wife were leaving. Adam stood watching appreciatively as his brother said thank you again and goodnight from the stairs, remembering doing the same a few short months earlier.
Once they had see all the guests off, Ben Adam, Carole and Hoss sat round the fire with coffee. Will had to get an early start and had already headed for bed. They were pleased with the way things had gone. Hoss said “Thank God there was no trouble and she certainly looked beautiful,”
Adam grinned at his big brother “Nearly as lovely as my bride was.”
Ben laughed at his son “I think they were both equally beautiful it s just that you prefer brunettes and Joe prefers blondes. Still all in all it was a good day. I hope they enjoyed it.”
Adam stared rather sombrely into the fire, “I think they are glad that it’s over but it will give them a good memory to look back on.” Then noticing how tired and drawn Hoss was looking he got to his feet, “Come on it’s been a long day and I think its time for bed.”
Upstairs Marie exhausted had quickly slid into sleep but Joe lay wide-awake, cradling her slight body in his arms. He was relieved that the day had gone so well and happy that against all the odds Marie was his wife with the full backing of his family, but he had a stinking headache from the tensions of the day. Joe knew that he still had to face the gossip once word of her pregnancy leaked out and unable to relax it was nearly dawn before he finally fell into a restless sleep.
Adam was the first up the following day and only his father joined him for breakfast. There wasn’t much to do around the ranch as winter closed in but Adam wanted to finish the move to his new house. He was checking around to see which of his books he wanted to take with him and which were more conveniently left at the main house, After a while he sat down by the fire and stared unseeingly into the flames.
Adam was still miles away when Joe and Hoss came down. Marie was sleeping late and Carole had only wanted coffee, which Adam had taken up, she was busy listing what she still needed from town. Joe and Hoss had breakfast and then Joe asked, “What’s up with Adam, Pa?”
Ben shrugged “He’s been miles away for the last hour.”
Slightly concerned, Joe went over and sat down by his eldest brother, but as Adam looked up at him, Joe was shaken at the expression on his brother’s face. Adam looked so sorrowful that he could have lost his best friend. Adam quickly did his best to hide his feelings and before Joe could say anything he teased his brother “How does it feel to be a married man Joe? Guess with you about to be a father we’d better stop calling you Little Joe!”
Joe laughed but he could still see unexpected pain in Adam’s eyes. Soon afterward Adam excused himself saying that he needed to check with Kam Su. Joe watched puzzled as his brother rode out but just then Marie came downstairs and he forgot Adam as he hurried over to Marie. It wasn’t until much later when she sat playing her new piano, engrossed in her music that his thoughts reverted to his eldest brother.
Adam had stopped off at his new house to collect a final list of supplies from Kam Su. Then he wandered through the house; the downstairs and the master bedroom were beginning to look liveable although some of the spare rooms were still totally bare. Adam looked around as though he had never been there before; it seemed to have nothing to do with him. Then thoroughly confuse he headed up to the Lake. He sat staring out over the water, feeling much the same as he had the night before his wedding. He had always wanted his own home and he had spent many happy hours designing it and arranging to furnish it. Now he didn’t want to move, he couldn’t imagine leaving the house which had been his home for over twenty years. It wasn’t until he looked around the bookshelves and pictured the main room once he removed his books, his guitar and the foils, that the idea of leaving really hit him. All of a sudden he didn’t want to go, the house he had designed so carefully seemed totally alien. For a long time he sat by the Lake knowing that he was being stupid but unable to throw off his sudden black mood. He sat by the lake for hours until thoroughly cold he was driven home. He didn’t want to see anyone but he needed hot coffee and a drink, Carole was still upstairs so he couldn’t even go to his room to be alone. Adam got coffee and went over by the fire but after a while he couldn’t bear the anxious looks he was getting from the rest of the family and he went upstairs and into one of the guestrooms. Carole heard him come up and looking out saw him go into the spare room. Puzzled she waited for him to come out thinking that he had gone into collect something but she soon realised that she was wrong. She wandered downstairs wondering what her husband was up to, she had been surprised when he didn’t appear for lunch.
Marie couldn’t resist her piano while Ben and Hoss were engrossed in a report in timber preservation so Carole wandered over to join Joe who was vaguely reading by the fire. For a minute she sat listening to Marie “She’s very good Joe, lovely soft touch.”
Joe grinned, “Its amazing how far she can reach along the keys. Her hands are tiny compared to mine but I can only reach one note further. My little finger just doesn’t go at that angle.”
Carole grinned, “She’s very supple, that’s why she’s so graceful.”
Joe nodded and then suddenly serious asked, “What’s up with Adam today?”
Carole shrugged “I’ve hardly seen him, he’s been avoiding me.”
Joe put his arm round her shoulders “Don’t look so worried you’re in very good company, he has barely noticed that the rest of us exist either. He’s always had moods when he just wants to be on his own. I guess we all do at times. He’ll snap out of it.”
Carole grinned “Sure Joe I guess there are rather a lot of us around at the moment, he’ll be better when he’s got his own study to hide away in.”
Joe nodded “Yeah we’ve always used our rooms, it’s not so easy once you’re married.” Carole relaxed with her brother-in-law and then Marie came over to join them and they chatted happily about the previous day’s events.
Adam stood staring out of the window in the guestroom. He only wanted to be on his own but having missed lunch; it would cause too much comment to skip dinner as well. Eventually he went down but although he kissed his wife he was very quiet and didn’t eat much. He spent the evening buried in the lists of supplies for the new house. Ben watched his son, puzzled at the time he was taking over a job he would normally clear in under an hour. Ben gave Adam a list of supplies for the main house to order in town but as his son obviously wasn’t feeling sociable he left Adam alone.
When they went to bed Adam apologised to Carole for being like a bear with a sore head all day. Carole gave him a hug “I don’t mind love, you can’t always be in a good mood, but is there anything wrong?”
Adam shook his head “No, it’s just me. I guess I was more worried about Joe and Marie yesterday than I had realised. Just reaction. Stupid isn’t it, Joe’s the one who should be having reaction and he’s happy and contented.”
Carole knew just how much Adam fussed about his younger brother but she wasn’t convinced that that was all, still he obviously didn’t want to talk and so she left it. Adam lay awake for hours visualising the room that had been his sanctuary for so long after he had moved out in a couple of days.
Adam was up at dawn, leaving Carole fast asleep. He got coffee and wandered outside. Joe was up early as well, Once awake he didn’t want to disturb Marie and got up, he saw his brother and wandered out to join Adam. Adam was still deep in his black mood but he managed to grin at his brother and chat easily. Joe wasn’t fooled but if Adam didn’t want to talk he knew he would never be able to force his brother.
Adam was restless and although it was still early, he told Joe that he was heading for town, he’d eat there. He asked Joe to tell Carole and their father.
Adam rode off as Ben came down and slightly concerned Ben asked Joe if he knew what was wrong with his brother. Joe shrugged “God only knows, Maybe he’s just restless with the prospect of moving to his new house. He’s not saying anything.”
Ben wandered over to the window, it was going to be very odd to have Adam living up the road in his own house. Still at least now he didn’t have to fear his son would leave home again.
Adam rode slowly into town knowing that all his family were puzzled by his attitude, but he couldn’t snap out of this black mood. They all knew him too well for any act to convince them. Adam pulled himself together as he hit the bustle at the edge of Virginia City and spent a very busy morning ordering supplies. He was able to get everything that he wanted and arranged for them to be ready to be collected the following day. Eventually his business finished he went over to the bank to finalise an authorisation for drawing money in Frisco from his own personal account to facilitate buying the stock that they wanted in the Consolidated Virginia.
Adam hadn’t bothered with breakfast and hadn’t eaten much the previous day, so hungry he headed over to the Bucket O’ Blood where Don served a good steak. So far noone had made any comments to him about Marie, just people saying how much they had enjoyed the wedding. Among the old established families in town and those who knew the Cartwrights well, their solid backing of Marie was having its desired effect. None of them, not even a couple of inveterate gossips amongst the women in the store, had the nerve to ask Adam the truth of the rumours flying round town.
Adam went into the saloon and ordered his steak. While he waited he had a beer, and sat at the bar chatting to Don. Don had liked the pretty young girl and had been very pleased to see how happy she was and how well accepted by the family.
Just as his steak arrived, five miners came in. Adam knew the leader slightly, known as ‘Bull’ Pardoe, he had a reputation as a fighter with the miners and with Roy as one of the town’s troublemakers. Adam ignored them and settled down to eat his meal, but it soon became obvious that they weren’t going to ignore him. Pardoe chuckled and pointed at Adam “The high ’n mighty Cartwrights came down with a bump eh! How do you like it Cartwright a saloon slut for a sister. I’ll bet your wife ain’t pleased.” Adam concentrated on his steak paying absolutely no attention to Pardoe but that just seemed to enrage the man, He went on “The clever Cartwrights, yet your brother is caught by the oldest trick in the book. How does he even know it’s his kid on the way? He weren’t the only one to enjoy her favours was he boys?” That raised great guffaws of laughter from his men and Adam was absolutely furious but he managed to hide his feelings. He knew that he couldn’t afford to lose his temper and was just thankful that Joe wasn’t with him. Adam solidly went on eating ignoring the men, Don watched anxiously and sent his swamper to collect Roy in case of trouble. Pardoe by now furious at being ignored edged closer to Adam “What’s the matter Cartwright, you yella, or can’t you be bothered to defend your sister’s honour, ‘cos you know she ain’t got none.” That raised another laugh from his companions but Adam still ignored them. He finished his steak and stood up, handing over payment to Don, “The steak was as good as usual Don but since when did the riffraff come in here? I thought they used the saloons on ‘D’ street.”
Pardoe flushed angrily and moved to block Adam’s path. Adam’s right hand was close by his gun and for the first time he looked at Pardoe, meeting the other man’s eye, as he said icily “You’re in my way.”
Pardoe was a bully but he knew Adam’s reputation both with a gun and his fists. All his own men were behind him unable to intervene as Don pulled out a scattergun. Odds of one against one weren’t Pardoe’s cup of tea, even though he outweighed Adam by a good thirty pounds, and hating every second of it he found himself unable to meet Adam’s gaze and he stepped aside.
Adam saw Roy in the doorway and walked over to join his friend knowing that his back was safe with Roy and Don there. Adam forced a grin “Just the man I wanted to see. Can we talk please Roy?”
Roy nodded and led the way out and as they did so the grin vanished and Roy was amazed at the sheer fury showing on Adam’s face. He had seldom seen his old friend so obviously furious. In fact Roy could only remember two other occasions. Once when Adam had broken up a fight between a very young Joe and a professional heavyweight, when his fury had been aimed at the crowd who had let the massacre continue. The other time when he had been accused in court of perjury, concealing evidence and being a professional gunman when they were trying to break the power of Kessler. Roy frowned “What happened in there Adam?”
Adam shrugged “It doesn’t matter but I want some straight answers Roy,”
Roy nodded “Alright Son but you sure didn’t make a new friend forcing Pardoe to back down like that. He’ll hate you Adam and he’ll try to get his own back,”
Adam shrugged not obviously concerned “I can handle him,” They headed over to the jail and Roy poured out two coffee. Adam said “Just what rumours are doing the rounds Roy?”
Roy had guessed what Adam was going to ask but he didn’t like the job of telling his old friend. He sat down and stared into his coffee sup. Adam sighed, “I need to know Roy. Exactly what is being said. I have to warn Joe, You’re a good friend please will you just tell me.”
Roy knew that Adam was right it would be easier if they knew and he said, “There’s two or three rumours Adam. One I’d guess was true, the others are nonsense but they were bound to arise. You have been too successful, people are jealous. Now they got the chance to snipe at you and they’ll take it.”
Adam nodded “I realise that Roy and it won’t be the first time. What’s being said?”
Roy played with his cup and then sighed heavily “Sorta general rumour says that Marie is pregnant. That’s true ain’t it?”
Adam nodded slowly “Yes it’s true, How did you know?”
Roy shrugged “Just something in the way she moved. Dan noticed it especially when she was upstairs alone with you lot opening the presents.”
Adam grinned, “I’m glad we didn’t know there were any such rumours a couple of days ago,”
“We hoped that it wouldn’t reach you. That automatically leads on to folks saying that Little Joe’s been trapped into marriage. I don’t think that anyone who knows him will believe that. You’ve only got to look at them to see that’s a love match for sure.”
“It is. We know that. What else is being said?”
Roy got up and wandered over to the stove to pour pout more coffee, not knowing how to tell his friend, Adam could see the tension in the older man and asked again “Please Roy just go on. I need to know the worst,”
“It’s just jealousy Adam, One of the saloon girls started a story that it wasn’t even Joe’s baby, said Marie told her it was some other fella’s and then everyone chipped in. Half the riffraff in town are claiming it could be their’s and having a good laugh at your expense.” Roy looked over at Adam, who was tight-lipped and pale with sheer fury, not helped by having no way to vent it. Roy moved over and gripped the younger man’s arm “I’m real sorry Adam. None of your friends believe a word of it, They are in love and accidents happen. The gossip will die down, a new story come up, but they’re having a field day at the moment.”
Adam nodded, “Thanks Roy. I can’t say it’s unexpected. Joe knew it would happen. In fact its the only thing that’s bothering him, inflicting gossip on Pa. Otherwise I think he’s tickled pink at the idea of beating me to the first grandchild. Still maybe we’ll still beat him at the post.” Roy looked puzzled and Adam slightly sheepishly said, “Carole is pregnant too, the family is growing.”
Roy clapped him on the back and offered his congratulations before reverting to Joe “Try and make Joe see that it will all die down quicker if he just ignores it.”
Adam nodded “He knows that Roy and I can at least warn him what to expect but I don’t know whether he can ignore it. I found it bloody hard. Its so unfair she’s such a nice girl and I’m very fond of her.”
Adam headed for home with plenty to think about. At least the anger he’d felt and the problem of warning Joe had effectively dispelled the black mood he’d fallen into over the last two days. He hadn’t taken Roy’s warning about Pardoe very seriously and the furthest thought from his mind was trouble. It was only three in the afternoon but it was already beginning to get dark as the evening drew in and the sky was covered in dark forbidding clouds. Adam guessed the first snow would soon fall on the lowlands and he hoped it would hold off for another three or four days until they had completed their move. He was busy planning exactly what he needed to do letting Sport pick his own way along the road that he knew so well, when suddenly a shot rang out. Adam felt the draft of it and then a voice came ordering him, “Hold it Cartwright or the next one is in your back.”
Adam had no choice and when ordered he dismounted and took off his gunbelt. His Winchester was taken from his saddle and then the five men who had been in the bar emerged and surrounded him. Pardoe grinned “We’ve been waiting for you Mr High n’ mighty. You took your time. Still some pleasures are worth waiting for. Mount up.”
Puzzled Adam did as he was told. One of the men took his reins and led him off into the trees, Adam knew Pardoe was out for revenge but he couldn’t see anyway out of this predicament so he went along hoping for a chance to break free. It was all so futile and unnecessary just because he wouldn’t be goaded into a fight. They went about two miles until they came to a clearing where Adam was told to dismount. Then Pardoe grinned at his mates “Now we’ll have that fight. Mr Yellow Cartwright can’t run to the sheriff now.”
Adam forced into a fight was not adverse to getting his hands on Pardoe, but the odds were five to one and he knew his back would still not take too much punishment. Then to his surprise Pardoe said, “This here will be a fair fight. Cartwright against me. You four keep out of it.”
Adam was very puzzled, Pardoe outweighed him but he was good with his fists and had quite a reputation as a fighter. He was fairly confident that he could hold his own in a fair fight with Pardoe, At the very least he would hand out a fair amount of punishment and anyway if Pardoe thought he could take control why had he climbed down in town? Then one of the men Clem spoke up and Adam realised something was planned. “That’s all very well Bull but this guy’s been east, learnt all their dirty tricks. That ain’t fair, we outghta even things up first, “ Bull nodded “Sure” and at that Clem hit out with his gun barrel, The muzzle of the heavy colt bit deep into the biceps of Adam’s right arm. It was a coldly calculated brutal attempt to put Adam’s right arm out of action and it succeeded. Adam couldn’t help the cry of pain, the sudden agony in his arm was so unexpected. His right arm was on fire and useless and he cradled it to him breathing hard as he fought for control, now more than ever he needed his wits about him.
Pardoe grinned “I guess that’s fair now with his dirty tricks.” That comment more than anything else made Adam pull himself together; anger clearing his head, a one-armed man against a two-armed man thirty pounds heavier, very fair!
Pardoe came at him and Adam was slow to react with the pain in his arm and he took two heavy blows to the head and fell to the ground. He fell on his crippled arm and the agony gripped him again. He rolled away knowing he had to use his brains if he wasn’t to be crippled for life, His main advantage was his speed and as his head cleared he came up swiftly from the ground and moved forward. Pardoe had a big paunch and Adam aimed one blow straight into it. Pardoe careless with a crippled opponent gave Adam all the time that he needed and Adam felt his fist sink deep into the man’s belly and with relief he realised that the man was soft, too much beer, too much living on his reputation. Pardoe doubled up and Adam grabbed his right wrist and using all his strength he threw the larger man flat on his back. Pardoe lay stunned and Adam got an interlocking grip to maintain control. Pardoe’s four cronies stood stunned at this unexpected turn of events but Adam was too far away from Sport to try for him easily, Pardoe stirred and Adam looked down at him expecting trouble and twisted slightly to demonstrate his ability to break Pardoe’s wrist at will. Clem saw that his attention was distracted and launched himself at Adam and using his gun hit again at the already damaged biceps. The pain was as bad as Adam had ever known and he couldn’t keep his hold on Pardoe. He fell to the ground and rolled in agony and Clem followed up kicking at him. One kick landed on Adam’s injured arm and another catching his back sent a wave of pain from the old injury. Adam knew that he could be kicked to death and with an effort he got control and taking his chance he grabbed Clem’s foot and twisted sending the man heavily to the floor. Adam rose to his feet and faced Pardoe. He knew that he had to get away now while he still could and he moved forward taking a lot of punishment, but ignoring it until he got a chance to get a blow through to Pardoe’s jaw. Adam put all his weight behind the blow and Pardoe fell like a log. Adam kept moving forward and pulled himself onto Sport and sent him off into the trees. None of the others seemed disposed to stand in his way with Bull Pardoe flat out at his hands for the second time and Adam twisted and turned away through the trees. His gunbelt and winchester had been placed on the saddle and at least he could defend himself. At first the adrenaline was enough to keep him alert but when it became obvious that noone was following it lost its effectiveness, Adam slumped forward cradling his arm only really aware of the pain and leaving Sport to take him home through the growing dark.
Joe had been over to Adam’s house with a load of curtains which Carole had finished making. He had then taken a short trip up by the Lake and as it was getting dark he was heading home. He was about halfway when Cochise whinnied. Joe pulled up as he heard another horse answer. Joe was puzzled the other horse seemed to be moving very slowly and he couldn’t imagine who would be up there so he went to investigate. It was very dark at the edge of the trees but Joe could just make out a horse and rider and Sport glad to see something familiar, with his master acting so strangely, moved towards Cochise. Before Joe had thought it out instinct came to his aid and he moved alongside Sport “Adam what’s wrong?”
Joe could now see the shape of the rider slumped over the pommel and he was very worried but Adam stirred at the familiar voice and raised his head “Joe?”
Joe pulled in as close as he could “What’s happened? How bad are you hurt?”
Adam was too full of pain and too weary to answer for a moment and then he said, “I’ll be okay. Take me home Joe.”
Joe was very worried but unable to do anything, without a light and with the house close by, took Sport’s reins and led him home, very thankful that it wasn’t far.
When they reached the yard Adam said, “Don’t scare the girls.” Joe patted his arm “I won’t you just stay put take it easy while I get some help, don’t worry.”
Joe dismounted and hurried in; only Hoss was there all the others were upstairs and Joe said, “Hoss come and give me a hand. Adam’s hurt, he’s outside.”
Very puzzled Hoss came over and Joe grabbed a lamp and led the way back out, By the light of the lantern they could see the bruises and blood on Adam’s face. Adam was barely conscious now that he had reached home and help he was having a job to hang onto his senses and hardly aware of his brothers. Hoss frowned as he studied his brother “He’s taken one hell of a beating. Let’s get him down.” Hoss was still not fully fit and he hadn’t the strength to lift Adam down. Joe spoke to his brother “Come on old son just one more effort, let’s get you down.”
Adam tried wearily to do as his brother asked and Hoss trying to help took hold of his right arm. At the touch the pain flared up again and Adam screamed. It was quickly bitten off but his brothers looked at each other horrified and worried as Adam moaned “Don’t touch, please don’t touch.” As gently as they could they helped him down; by which time Ben was at the door. He had heard the scream of a man in agony and come to investigate. He held the door open as his brothers helped Adam in. They got him over to the sofa where he collapsed murmuring “Carole, don’t frighten Carole.”
Ben gently took his left hand “Easy son Carole is upstairs with Marie, who wasn’t feeling too well. They are having trays upstairs and we won’t tell her until we’ve got you cleaned up.” Adam nodded gratefully.
Hoss had gone to the kitchen for hot water and bandages so Ben turned to Joe “What happened?”
Joe shrugged “I don’t know, I found him halfway from the Lake. He was letting Sport find his own way. It’s his right arm. I don’t know whether it’s broken. Hoss touched it that’s when he screamed.” Joe bit his lip anxiously taking in the bruises and obvious pain on his brother’s face.
Ben had been closely looking at his son “No bullet wounds but someone has given him a beating.” Adam lay back eyes closed trying to pull himself together, then he heard his father say “Adam do you need Doc?”
Adam opened his eyes slowly painfully against the light and focused on his father’s and brothers’ anxious faces.” No need Pa. Nothing he can do, I’m so tired I just want to sleep.”
“Alright Son. Let’s get you up to bed. He carried Adam up to one of the guestrooms and then slowly with infinite care for his right arm, he got his son undressed. Then he did what he could to clean up Adam’s face, but he left the swollen arm strictly alone. Adam bore his father’s ministrations in silence but once he was settled with his arm cushioned on a spare pillow he finally let go and slipped into something between sleep and unconsciousness. Ben left Joe to watch him; sleep was the best cure anyway and went down to get himself a drink. He found Carole sitting by the fire. Marie had gone to sleep and she’d left her to rest. Ben went over to his daughter. “Please take it easy Carole. I’m afraid Adam’s been hurt. He’s not too bad as far as I can tell, but he’s been in a fight and taken a lot of punishment.”
Carole came to her feet, white as a sheet “Where is he?”
“Upstairs asleep in a guestroom. He didn’t want to worry you. Joe is with him.” Carole ran upstairs and Joe, hearing her footsteps opened the door and moved aside as she went to Adam. He looked a lot better since Ben cleaned him up but the marks of the fight still showed very clearly and Carole stared down at him in horror. Joe moved over and put his arm round his sister “He’s okay Carole just worn out.”
She swallowed hard “What happened?”
Ben said, “We don’t know he’ll tell us in the morning. He was too tired to tell us anything but the only real damage is his right arm, that’s rather swollen.”
Carole bit her lip as she studied Adam, he was very pale apart from the red marks where fists had hit, She didn’t say a word but gradually reaction set in and she began trembling, Joe felt it and pulled her close “Easy Carole. He’ll sleep off the worst effects by morning. He’s been in fights before. He won’t wake up for hours so why don’t you come and lie down.”
Carole looked up at her brother “I’ll sit with him,”
“It’s not a good idea Carole, he doesn’t need you now, not until he wakes up and you’ve got the baby to think of. You’ve had a shock and you’re freezing, The best place for you is bed with a hot drink. It’s what Adam would want all he kept saying was not to frighten you.”
Ben chipped in “Joe’s right Carole, Adam will sleep till morning,”
Carole allowed them to bully her and once she was in bed. Joe brought her some hot milk. Ben had put a few drops of laudanum in it to ensure that Carole got some sleep. Joe sat by her trying to reassure her until she seemed doze and then he left her to sleep.
Ben had put Adam in the room next to his and he left the door open so that he would hear if Adam should wake. He was very restless all night wondering what had happened but only twice did he hear a sound. He got up each time but Adam was fast asleep, just moaning as the pain from his arm caught him as he moved.
All three of them were down early for breakfast; Adam was still fast asleep. Hoss said “Pa, should I go to town and get the Doc?”
Ben shook his head “Adam said that there was nothing the Doc could do. Let’s at least wait until he wakes up and then we can see how bad that arm is,”
Joe pushed his food around on his plate “Its not like Adam to scream, it must be bad.”
Hoss had been haunted by that all night “I didn’t mean to hurt him.” Joe cuffed his brother “Of course not you big ox. There was no way you could tell.”
Ben considered his younger sons, both looking very worried, but he decided “I still think we wait, but if he’s not awake by ten I’ll wake him. We ought to know what happened if only to stop Carole getting too upset,”
Hoss nodded “I think I’ll go and sit with him for a while.”
“Okay Son, call down if he stirs.”
Joe watched his brother go up the stairs as though the weight of the world was on his shoulders. He sighed heavily, “Hoss couldn’t have known, he was only trying to help. It could just as easily have been me.”
Ben gripped Joe’s shoulder reassuringly “Don’t worry Joseph, Hoss will be fine when Adam wakes up. He’s just worried.”
Upstairs Hoss stood by his brother’s bed and silently apologised for hurting him. He scanned his brother’s face even in sleep the lines of pain were deeply marked and occasionally as he stirred he moaned slightly. Hoss had been sitting quietly by Adam for nearly two hours when Carole came in to join him. She felt much calmer for a long night’s sleep and was now able to accept Ben’s statement that there was nothing seriously wrong. She smiled at Hoss seeing the worry on the big man’s face. Hoss was relieved to see she was calm and forced a grin “He hasn’t stirred all night. Pa said that he’ll wake him up at ten if he’s not woken up. Just to make sure that he doesn’t need Doc.”
Carole nodded and Hoss went on “I’ll bet someone else has a good collection of bruises this morning, Adam is good with his fists. I would have thought that it would need more than one man to do this to him.”
Carole felt the tears stinging her eyes as she looked down at her husband thinking of him fighting somewhere alone, taking a beating. She remembered Adam’s anger when Joe was so badly beaten. This wasn’t in the same category but like Adam then she just wished she could make whoever did it pay and was surprised at her own vindictiveness.
Joe was in with his wife, Marie was feeling much better after a good night’s sleep but Joe waited until she had eaten the breakfast that he’d brought up before telling her that Adam had been in a fight. She was immediately anxious about the man to whom she owed so much but Joe did his best to reassure her, “Adam’s taken a fair bit of punishment, nothing serious although he’s hurt his arm somehow. Still he’ll be fine in a couple of days and I’ll bet there’s at least one other person feeling sorry for themselves this morning,” Then as it was nearly ten o’clock he left Marie to get dressed and went over to his brother.
Ben had brought up coffee and brandy and was standing staring down at his eldest son as Joe came in. Ben wasn’t sure whether he was doing the right thing in waking Adam or whether he’d be better to leave his son to sleep off his pain. He looked at Carole and knew for her sake, and that of the unborn child, he needed to wake his son. Ben sat down on the bed and gently cupped his son’s face in his hand “Come on Adam wake up Son.” Adam stirred slightly and Ben went on “Easy Son wake up.” Adam forced his eyes open and saw his wife and father staring anxiously at him. He forced a grin “Hello darling, Pa, don’t look so worried.”
Ben got up and with Hoss help eased Adam up while Joe pushed in pillows to support him. The movement hurt his arm but he restrained the moan and Ben offered him coffee. That was one offer he wasn’t about to refuse and he gratefully took the cup Hoss offered him, draining it almost without stopping and accepted a refill.
Ben said, “I’m sorry we had to wake you Adam but I need to know what happened. First of all how bad is your arm? Do you need Paul to come out?”
Adam shook his head “Nothing he can do.”
Ben wasn’t convinced “Can you move your arm and your fingers?” Adam proved that he could under his father’s eagle eye, slowly moving his fingers, wrist and arm. Everything worked but it was all too obvious that it had hurt him badly and he lost all trace of colour, even his lips going pale. Ben wordlessly poured him a large brandy and passed it over. Carole was almost as pale as her husband and Joe put an arm round her to reassure her. Adam drank the brandy and then reached out with his left hand to Carole “”I’m okay my love. No need to look so worried. My arm is just bruised; it’ll be fine in a few days. I’m just tired and a bit bruised no more.” Carole didn’t look convinced but she managed a smile for Adam and lent forward to give him a kiss. As she sat back Ben asked, “What happened Adam?”
Adam looked at his youngest brother; it wasn’t easy to tell Joe all that was being said. Ben caught his gaze and asked “Would you rather tell me and I’ll fill the others in later,”
Joe looked down at his brother guessing that it was something to do with him and Marie and he smiled at Adam “We’ll all have to know eventually Adam. Go ahead.”
Adam reached out to Joe and his brother took his hand as Adam said, “I’m sorry Joe.”
Then leaning back on the pillows Adam told his family about the scene in the saloon and what he had forced out of Roy. Joe got to his feet soon after Adam started and stood staring out of the window his back to his family. They all knew him well enough to see the tension and the anger in the way he was standing. As Adam finished up with leaving town he came to a stop, Ben motioned Hoss to fetch fresh coffee and left Adam to relax with his wife while he went over to his youngest son and put an arm round his shoulders “East Joseph. It’s just jealousy. As Roy said none of your friends believe a word of it We certainly don’t, we know Marie too well.”
That made Joe feel worse if anything and he was on the verge of blurting out the whole truth to his father when Adam, guessing how his brother felt, said “Easy Little Joe.”
Joe bit his lip but he kept quiet and by the time Hoss brought up fresh coffee he was sufficiently calm to be able to turn and have coffee. At least the only reaction amongst his family was sympathy for him and Marie and anger at the gossips. They sat drinking coffee in silence each deep in their own thoughts.
Then Joe said, “I don’t get it Adam if you made Pardoe back down without a fight, how were you hurt?”
Adam grinned ruefully at his brother “It was one of the hardest things I’ve ever done. Not giving him what he was asking for, I humiliated him making him back down in front of his cronies and Roy warned me he would be after revenge, But I didn’t take it very seriously.” His family waited for him to go on but Adam was miles away and eventually Carole asked, “What happened darling?”
Adam came back with a start and asked for more coffee, Hoss poured him some and Adam sighed, “Not very bright I walked straight into an ambush. Pardoe and his four friends were waiting for me on the road home. They took my guns and led Sport off into the woods for a couple of miles so that we wouldn’t be disturbed. Then in a clearing told me to get down. I really didn’t have any choice except to play along and wait for a chance to make a break. Once we’d all dismounted Pardoe said I couldn’t now get out of a fight. I was quite willing to get to grips with him, I was still furious over what he’d said but it was five to one. Then he told the others to stay out of it. It had to be a fair fight between him and me,”
Joe snorted “Fair fight! He must outweigh you by at least thirty pounds.”
Adam smiled faintly “You have no faith in me little brother Don’t you think I could handle him?”
Hoss spoke up “You’d have my money every time Adam. You know how to use your fists. But it’s too even, why didn’t Pardoe go for you in the saloon if he thought he could handle you. He must know your reputation.”
Adam twisted slightly to meet his big brother’s eye “That was exactly what I was wondering. Then one of his cronies, a man called Clem. I’d like to get my hands on him. He said it wasn’t fair I’d been back east and learnt all their dirty tricks, he reckoned he ought to even things up a bit. It was obviously prearranged Pardoe grinned and the next thing I knew Clem hit out with his colt right across my biceps.”
His father and brothers were horrified, they knew how much damage a pistol whipping could do, a colt was a heavy weapon. Each of them was furious in their own way Joe jumped to his feet “They can’t do that to you.” Adam managed a grin “Easy little brother they did it.” Hoss put his hand on Joe’s arm “Pipe down Joe. Carry on Adam,”
Adam sighed slightly “I had expected something but not that and I reeled away, Pardoe was waiting and he packs a wallop. It only took two punches and I went down, Then I heard Pardoe say something about it being fair now, that helped, made me really angry. Cleared my head marvellously and Pardoe was convinced I was beaten and got careless, he’s been living on his reputation too long and drinking too much beer, I got one good one into his paunch with my weight behind it and he went green and doubled over, I managed to get a grip and throw him and got an interlock on him. I guess it only took less than a minute and his mates were sort of stunned,
Joe grinned widely “Well done Adam that’ll show them.”
Ben was more concerned with how else his son had taken punishment and asked, “What happened then?”
Adam said bitterly “Clem helped out again, he caught me with his gun on the same spot and I couldn’t help it. I collapsed let Pardoe go and just fell. Clem began kicking at me and got one on my arm and one on my back. I knew I’d be badly hurt unless I did something so I managed to grab his foot and sent him flying, Then I went for Pardoe, I had to get to Sport. I kept moving forward until I saw a chance to get a good one in and put him down. That’s where I got most of this” he fingered his face. “I got on Sport and fled. They didn’t follow and I headed home until I met Joe.” Adam lay back, worn out and Ben considered his son carefully “You handled it well Adam I think you were lucky to get away without considerably more damage.”
Adam could only agree and Ben went on “There’s no real damage to your back?”
Adam shook his head “No Pa. I’m okay just sore and tired.”
Carol stirred for the first time “I wish I could shoot. I’d show them!”
Adam grinned, rather lopsidedly, at that “My what a wildcat of a wife I have.”
She looked rather sheepish “Are you hungry?”
Adam yawned, “Not really. All I want to do is sleep I’m so tired.”
Ben helped Adam to lay down again “Best thing for you Son. We’ll leave you in peace.”
“Thanks Pa.” Then Adam turned anxiously to look at his youngest brother “Joe hold on a minute will you.”
Little Joe came over and sat down on the bed as the others went out, “You look whacked Adam can’t it wait?”
“No. I want your promise Joe. Don’t go into town.”
Little Joe erupted at that “You were hurt because of me and Marie! You don’t think that I’ll let them get away with what they did to you?”
Adam smiled faintly “That’s why I asked you to wait. You can’t change anything Joe. You’re only half Pardoe’s weight, he’ll kill you and I’ll still be just as sore. There’s no proof for the law, my word against five of them. Anyway the main reason he waylaid me was because I’d humiliated him in front of his men. Nothing to do with you. If you get involved I might as well have lashed out in the saloon when I wanted to. Noone will believe you’re going for Pardoe in revenge for me, they’ll all think its because of what he said. That’s exactly what you have to avoid.”
Joe wouldn’t meet his brother’s eye so Adam sat up, wincing as it pulled on his sore back and jarred his arm, and threw off the bedclothes. Joe frowned “What do you think you’re doing?”
“If you won’t give me your word I’ll have to get up and keep an eye on you.”
Reluctantly Joe grinned, “That’s blackmail Adam. Lie down, you’ve got my word. I suppose if it comes to it I took a worse beating for you and Carole in the spring.”
Adam grinned “I never thought of that Little brother. I owe you two at least another two or three like this.”
“Get some sleep you big bully. I won’t claim them.” Adam relaxed now he had his brother’s word and let Joe tuck the blankets round him again. He was asleep before his brother even left the room.
Joe went downstairs and poured himself a drink; he had seldom felt such fury as he had in the last hour. Both over the things that were being said and the brutal attack on his brother and he felt drained. He drank a large brandy and then went over to Marie, who was softly playing her piano. Joe dreaded the prospect of telling Marie what had happened but she had to know. His father and Hoss were busy at the desk and Carole had gone to her room to recover her own equilibrium. Joe led Marie over to the fire and sat down with one arm round her shoulders while he told her all that Adam had said, including his promise to his brother. Marie sat white-faced as she listened and as she heard about the attack on Adam the tears fell slowly down her face. She could visualise so clearly the man that she liked so much alone and hurt, fighting for his life. As Joe finished his story Marie shook her head, tears falling faster “I knew I shouldn’t have married you Joe. I knew it would cause trouble. Adam’s badly hurt and it’s all my fault. Where will it end?”
Ben didn’t want to interfere but hearing that he couldn’t help himself. He moved round in front of the sofa, sat down on the table and took her hands in his “Look at me child.”
Marie raised her head from Joe’s shoulder and looked up at Ben with her tear stained face. Ben went on “You married my son because you loved and needed each other. If the riffraff in town try to cause trouble, it’s because Joe is a Cartwright and we are too successful. They are jealous. Adam didn’t get hurt because of you. He got hurt because he humiliated a bully in front of his mates. Pardoe had to re-establish himself. You are part of our family and we are all proud to have you. So you don’t ever say that you shouldn’t have married Joseph.”
Little Joe sat watching his father and he felt immensely proud of his Pa, as Marie lent forward and kissed Ben. Joe felt a lump in his throat to see those two so close after all the trouble. Marie went back to the piano and lost herself in music, playing slow sorrowful folk songs.
Late in the afternoon Adam woke up again and slowly dressed. He sat on the bed for a few minutes to recover and then went over to his own room. Carole was downstairs and he rummaged in a drawer for a sling. Once his arm was settled in the sling he felt better and, after taking a couple of minutes to recover, he slowly made his way downstairs to his family. They were all gathered round the fire waiting for dinner. Hoss was the first to notice his brother and came to his feet “Adam what you doing out of bed.” Hoss hurried over to the stairs and gave his brother a hand over to a chair by the fire. Adam sat down gratefully but he grinned at his family “Don’t look so worried I’m okay. Anyway I’m hungry I’ve missed three meals.”
Ben knew that his son had good recuperative powers and there wasn’t much wrong, Adam was just sore and bruised. He went into the kitchen and warned Hop Sing to lay an extra place as Adam was down for the meal.
Marie went over to Adam and kissed him “I’m sorry Adam.”
He grinned at her “I’m okay. You feeling better? Pa said you weren’t too well yesterday.”
Marie smiled at him “Fine now, I guess it was reaction after all the excitement.”
Adam asked, “Will you play me something while we’re waiting for dinner?”
Marie went over to the piano and sat down “What do you want?”
“Some of the old ones, Scarlet Ribbons, Greensleeves, Barbara Allan. You know.” Marie began to play and Adam relaxed back in the chair and listened smiling gently, as Carole perched on the arm careful of his bruises.
Carole cut up Adam’s food for him but he proved his point he was hungry. About an hour after dinner Ben suggested that Adam might feel better for a hot bath, there was plenty of hot water, it should help his arm. Adam eased himself up at that “Sounds like a good idea to me.”
Ben went off to organise it. He had no intention of leaving Adam alone just in case and he waited to help his son out of his clothes. Adam laughed “Now I know what Hoss meant. Both he and I are singularly inept with our left hands. I can’t really see why buttons and buckles prove so difficult. I can manage easily with my right hand and Joe has no trouble left handed.”
Ben helped his son into the water and Adam lazed back letting the heat of the water ease some of the tension and soreness from his body. Ben looked down at him “What have you been doing Adam? You didn’t get some of these bruises yesterday. They are days old.”
Adam had avoided telling his father that he was schooling the mare for Carole and having considerable trouble with her. Now he admitted it and Ben erupted, “You fool! Do you want to go back to a wheelchair? The Doc specifically said to wait at least until spring and preferably a full year before trying to break horses, in order to give your back a chance to heal fully.”
Adam tried to pacify his father “I’m not breaking her Pa. She’s already saddle broke.”
“I suppose you got those bruises sitting in the saddle? It doesn’t matter what you’re doing, its the falls which can do the damage. You are to stop it immediately!”
Joe heard the row and came in “We can hear you two all over the house.” Ben looked up, his temper broken. Joe went on “Take it easy Pa, he’s not well enough to be bawled out.”
Ben looked down at his eldest son who did look very drawn and tired, not that Adam was attempting to hide his feelings for once, if it would help him out from under. Ben snorted “We’ll talk it out later. Joe’s right. Do you want a drink?”
“Just coffee please.”
Ben went out to fetch the coffee, leaving his sons together. Adam grinned, “Thanks for the rescue Little brother. I really didn’t feel like an argument.”
Joe was far more solemn as he considered his brother’s swollen arm “How do you feel?”
Adam yawned widely “Sore and tired but I’ll be fine in a couple of days, so stop looking so worried.” Joe helped his brother out and got him dried and back into bed. Carole came and sat by him and Adam managed to convince her that he was okay so that she gradually calmed down. She sat by him long after he had drifted asleep before finally creeping in next to him to go to sleep herself.
The next day at breakfast Ben tried to persuade Adam to give up the idea of moving for a few days, but Adam wouldn’t listen. He knew that his right arm was going to be virtually useless for at least a week and anyway nearly all the heavy work was done and he had plenty of help. He agreed to act in a supervisory capacity only, at least for the day, and spent a very contented and busy day keeping Carole, Hoss Joe and Marie busy packing his things ready to move on the morrow.
Just before dinner while the others were cleaning up, Ben and Adam were sitting by the fire. Ben said “Has Joe said anything to you about those rumours?”
Adam shook his head, “Not a word but he seems remarkably cheerful.”
Ben sighed, “That’s what worries me, he’s putting on a good act but I’d rather he talked about it. He was furious when you told us and if he keeps it bottled up he’s bound to explode.”
“He knew what to expect Pa. It’s no worse than he thought it would be. I don’t know if he’ll manage to keep his temper anyway. I was hard pressed to keep mine under control and Joe’s always been more impulsive than I am.”
“It’ll die down much quicker if we don’t rise to the bait,”
“Pa, Joe knows that as well as we do. Anyway maybe we’re worrying unnecessarily. He seems to have suddenly matured these last few weeks and he’ll do anything to stop Marie getting hurt.”
Then the others came down and the subject was dropped. Joe was very quiet over dinner and Adam wasn’t altogether surprised when his brother asked “Do you feel up to a ride Adam? Just up to the lake.”
Adam looked questioningly at Carole but she and Marie were busy making paper patterns for baby clothes. “I’m busy darling. Go get some air if you feel like it.” Adam nodded “Okay Joe I wouldn’t mind getting some fresh air.”
Ben helped his son into his thick logging coat while Joe went out to saddle up for his brother. Ben guessed that Joe wanted to talk to his brother and just warned Adam to take it easy and not to get too cold.
The brothers rode in silence up to the Lake. The Sierras were covered in snow and the ground out on the promontory was hard frozen. The first heavy snow on the lowlands couldn’t be long delayed. It was too cold to sit still and the brothers walked slowly along the shore. After a while Joe said “I nearly told Pa about the baby.”
Adam nodded, “I know but there’s no need. I told you before, once you have cuddled it a few times, been woken up in the night by it and rocked it to sleep; it will be your baby in every real sense. Even if it was yours the same rumours would be flying around town. You know Virginia City as well as I do, you must have realised they were inevitable.”
Joe shrugged “I guess I never thought about it. It’s like the baby, every time I try to sort out my thoughts, my feelings on the subject, my brain goes into revolt and I find myself thinking about anything but…” He sighed heavily and Adam squeezed his shoulder gently. “I know what you mean Little Joe I guess its some sort of defence mechanism of nature’s to stop us driving ourselves mad.”
Joe stared out over the lake “What I really dread is going into town but I must go in and the longer I leave it the worse it will be.”
“Do you want me to come in with you?”
Joe shook his head “No thanks. I have to face it on my own and not let anyone suggest that I’m hiding behind my family. I don’t know if I will be able to keep my temper, I can only try. If I’d been with you in the saloon I’m sure I would have gone for Pardoe, but now I know what to expect maybe I can manage better. I’ll help you move tomorrow and then the next day I’ll go to town.”
Adam put his arm round his brother’s shoulders “Your friends don’t believe the gossip Joe and it’ll soon die down. Something else will come up in a couple of weeks to replace it. These things never last long.”
Joe nodded and then staring despondently out over the Lake he said, “They hurt enough while they last.”
Adam squeezed his shoulder “You’re only really worried in case it upsets Marie. She’s strong; she’s proved that. I think she’s only worried about the effect on you and to a lesser extent the rest of the family. Talk to her Joe, explain that it’s hardly the first time we have been the subject of town gossip and it won’t be the last. Explain that we are only concerned about the opinions of our friends not the town riffraff.”
Joe looked doubtful, he had avoided talking to Marie about it not wanting to hurt her. Adam guessed as much and he went on “When I was ill before my wedding Pa told me not to under rate Carole. That she was as strong as I was and that there was no need to try and avoid letting her know the worst. I fought against it, but when I finally gave in, I think it was a great relief to both Carole and me. Marie’s your wife to share everything, the good and the bad. Give her a chance and I think you’ll both feel better.”
Joe didn’t answer but he pulled away from his brother and walked back to the point. He was thinking over what Adam had said, he had a great deal of faith in his eldest brother’s judgement. Adam slowly followed and when he reached his brother Joe gave him a grin “I’ll give it a try Adam. You’re right about one thing I don’t care about the gossip unless it hurts Marie. It goes too far for any of our friends to believe it.” Adam was glad to see his brother looked calmer and they headed home.
They were both thoroughly cold and were glad to get home and get some coffee and sit by the fire to warm up. Ben noticed his youngest son looked more cheerful but he made no comment, more concerned about his eldest who looked exhausted, still Ben restrained himself. He was glad when Adam headed upstairs with Carole a few minutes later.
Adam was sore, tired and chilled to the bone but he gradually warmed up with Carole curled up next to him. Carole went to sleep but although Adam was comfortable and relaxed, he couldn’t sleep. He lay quietly by his wife, but it was memories from the past, which filled his mind. This room had been his, his sanctuary for so long. He could remember so many occasions when he’d fled up here needing to be alone, times when he had been ill and stuck in bed for weeks on end. He stared at the door between his room and Joe’s remembering the early years when he had gone through to his very little brother when Joe had a nightmare. Other times when they were older and he had been so glad to see Joe come through to him in the long dark early hours when he was ill, restless or unhappy. Now they both had wives but they were still close and, as that evening had shown still needed each other. In the future he might still stop over here occasionally, use the room when he wanted to change, but it wouldn’t be his room in the same way. Eventually with the thought that at least nothing was changing with his brothers, Adam did doze off and got a couple of hours sleep.
Adam woke up early and got up quietly not wanting to disturb Carole, he headed down for coffee. He took his guitar down and gently strummed it, noticing for the first time the clear mark on the woodwork where it usually hung. He sat staring into the fire and recognised that he didn’t want this comfortable room of so many memories to change. He decided to leave his guitar and the foils, he could always use Carole’s guitar for now and he had been meaning to treat himself to a new guitar for ages anyway the foils were no use without Joe or Hoss to play with.
Ben wandered down and joined his son; it was going to seem very odd with Adam living in his own house, even though it was only a short distance away. Ben knew that he was going to miss his eldest son, they had been close companions for most of the last thirty odd years, still this time Adam wasn’t going far. In many ways Adam had always been the closest to his father, they shared many of the same loves. Ben had a distinct affinity for Adam’s thoughts and now he knew how Adam felt, excited and yet sorrowful. They sat in companionable silence until the others came down.
The morning passed quickly as they loaded two wagons. Joe was collecting the foils and Adam’s guitar when Adam stopped him “They stay here Joe.” Joe grinned at his sentimental eldest brother. He could read Adam very easily, at least in this sort of situation, but for once he didn’t tease, knowing he was going to miss having Adam there, even if he was only going to be half a mile away.
After lunch they all rode over to Adam’s new house. It was the first time that Marie had seen it and Carole showed her round. She was very impressed and Joe put his arm round her “In the spring we will choose a spot not too far away and then I’ll get Adam to design us a house. We can tell him what we want, but he’d make a much better job of it than I could.”
Marie snuggled up to him “I couldn’t manage a house like this Joe.”
Joe grinned, “I remember Carole said much the same but most of the work is done by Kam Su. I don’t think we need anything quite as big as this. Adam has many good friends from the east, even England. People like Edwin Booth, who is coming for Christmas and he wants room for them to stay. Most of my friends are close by. I’ve never wanted to travel as much as Adam has, so we’ll only need two or three guestrooms. At a pinch there’s always the main house.”
Marie smiled starry-eyed “That will be fun designing a house but just now you had better go and get Adam settled in or he’ll be hurting his arm.”
Joe hugged her tight, complaining light heartedly “Sometimes I think you worry more about my brother than you do about me.”
Marie laughed “Liar Joe. You know how much I care for you; but I am very fond of your brother and I owe him so very much.”
After working hard all afternoon, the house began to look lived in, if only as Adam said by the amount of rubbish on every flat surface. There was little more that the others could do to help, Adam and Carole had to sort out the small things for themselves. Ben looked round grinning “I think you’ll get on better if we leave you in peace.”
Adam sighed and then smiled at his family, showing his dimples, “We’re very grateful for all the help. Maybe in about a year we’ll be straight!”
Hoss looked round “I kinda doubt it, Still at worst you’ve got several empty rooms you can always dump everything out of sight.”
Adam grimaced “I don’t know how I’ve managed to collect so much stuff.”
Joe laughed “I do brother, you’ve never learnt how to throw anything away.”
Ben clapped his arm round his youngest son’s shoulders “You’re a fine one to talk! I had to sort out your room young man. You haven’t even thrown out that first gun that your brother carved for you twenty years ago.” Joe just grinned and the four of them headed back to the main house leaving Adam and Carole to settle in.
As the others left Adam and Carole looked at each other and at the mess. Carole said hopefully “It’s only superficial chaos darling.” Adam didn’t look convinced and then Kam Su came in and began clearing one end of the table “Dinner time”
Adam grinned at his wife as Kam Su went back into the kitchen “You know he’s already showing signs of becoming another Hop Sing. I’ve a feeling that he is going to rule us with an iron fist.”
Carole laughed “Maybe but as long as he cooks as well as Hop Sing I don’t care. I’m starving.” They both made a good meal and then tackled the chaos with renewed energy. Adam got their bedroom reasonably straight and then called a halt for the day. That night in bed he lay looking round his new room. In most ways it was a replica of his old bedroom but the connecting door now led through to the nursery and it was an odd feeling to think that his own child would be sleeping there next year. Eventually worn out he fell asleep.
Back at the main house Ben was very pensive. Marie and Hoss had both gone to bed but Joe knew that he was too restless to sleep and would only disturb Marie, so he was busying himself rearranging the books ton the shelves to hide the fact that some had gone. In fact Adam had left so many it wasn’t a difficult job. Eventually he went over and joined his father “ Don’t look so miserable Pa. It’s only fifteen minutes walk away.” Ben smiled ruefully, looking up at his youngest son “I’m pleased for Adam, it’s what he always wanted but it seems odd not to have him living here.”
Joe grinned, “It could have been much worse. He might have stuck with his original plan and stayed in Europe.”
“I know Joseph. Many men lose their sons completely they go to make a life of their own. At least with the Ponderosa all of us have a purpose, a life, and now with you two settled I can be fairly sure that none of you will leave. Hoss has always been more closely tied to this land than you two, he won’t go.”
Joe sat down on the hearthrug and lent back against his father’s legs “Don’t you believe it Pa. This land is bred deep in all of us. It wasn’t until I left this summer and faced the idea of never coming back that I realised quite how much the ranch means to me and I’m sure that Adam found the same in Europe. We could no more leave this land for good than we could kill ourselves. I’ve a feeling it would be much the same.” Ben ruffled his son’s hair and they sat in silence both thanking God for the many good things that he had given them.
The next morning at breakfast Joe announced his intention of going into town for the mail. Ben said “I’ll ride in with you.” Joe was about to explode and Ben went on hastily “I have business at the bank, the taxes are due.” Joe subsided although Hoss still looked worried. As Joe took a tray up for Marie, Ben tried to reassure his big son “He’ll be okay Hoss. He’s got to face town and the sooner the better. We can’t wet nurse him; he’s got to face this on his own. I’ll ride home with him just to make sure there’s no repetition of what happened to Adam.”
They rode to town in silence, Ben didn’t need to say anything to his son, and Joe knew what he had to do without any pushing. Ben casually arranged to meet Joe at the Washoe club for lunch at one p.m. Joe went and got the mail and picked up a few items which Marie had asked for at the store. Noone made any comment to him although he got a few sideways looks from some women in the store. Joe decided to take the bull by the horns and made his way down to the Bucket O’Blood. Don was delighted to see him and before Joe even reached the bar Don demanded to know how married life was treating him.
Joe grinned, “Just great.”
Don poured him a drink and then lowering his voice asked, “Did Adam have any trouble after he left here the other day. He had a row with Pardoe and then the next day Pardoe looked as though a tornado had hit him.”
Joe had guessed that Pardoe wouldn’t want the story, of how he was beaten by a one armed man thirty pounds lighter than he was, to get around. Little Joe knew Don would soon pass the story round and he told Don in great detail how his brother had been ambushed and deliberately crippled, but still proved too much for Pardoe, not once but twice. A little of the fury he had felt when Adam first told them came through and Don recognised it. He could understand how cross they had been, he knew the brothers were close friends too and he felt anger himself as Joe told him what had happened. Joe had just finished and was drinking a beer when Pardoe and his cronies came in. Pardoe wanted revenge on the Cartwright family and was quite prepared to go for this the smallest member of the family. He glared down at Joe “I wonder you have the nerve to show yourself in town. Whose brat is that prostitute fathering off on you?”
Joe felt his temper rise, but he had himself well under control and he laughed “Words can’t hurt, especially lying ones, but from what I hear they are the best you can manage.”
Pardoe furious moved closer to Joe “I’ll show you.” Don quickly sent his swamper to fetch Roy, the two men looked almost absurd against each other. Pardoe was so much bigger than Joe, he was four inches taller and some sixty or seventy pounds heavier. Joe grinned even wider “Just be careful Pardoe. I may be smaller than my brother but I would reckon to be able to handle him if he was one armed.” At that provocation Pardoe launched himself at Joe. The saloon had suddenly filled as word of a fight quickly spread. Many heard Joe’s comment but only Don understood it then.
Joe side-stepped as Pardoe came at him, leaving his move to the last minute and planted his left fist in Pardoe’s gut. Joe didn’t put too much power into the blow but Pardoe’s own momentum carried him onto it. It was the same spot that Adam had hit so hard only three days before and it was obvious to everyone that it had badly hurt Pardoe. He lost colour as he staggered, fighting to keep his balance. Joe stood deceptively casual, hands by his sides, he knew he didn’t dare let Pardoe get his hands on him or he could really be hurt. He baited the man again, wanting to keep him too furious to think straight. “Adam said you were soft. He’s right, too much beer, Bull that’s your trouble.”
Bull came at him again but Joe wasn’t there, he’d stepped behind Pardoe and as Pardoe turned round Joe got in one good punch to the jaw and then moved back out of range. Pardoe moved forward determined to get the smaller man in a bear hug where his advantage of weight would tell. Joe didn’t have too much room to manoeuvre, the saloon was full, everyone pressing in to try and see. Joe jabbed out a few punches but Pardoe ignored them and managed to land his first punch on Joe’s head. Joe his head ringing was trying to work out how to avoid a bear hug when a shot rang out from the door and Roy pushed his way in, ordering “Break it up.”
Pardoe glared at him “That your new job sheriff, protecting the Cartwrights?”
Roy looked at Pardoe’s face still well marked from his fight with Adam and now with fresh bruises from Joe and then at Joe himself, totally unmarked and not even breathing hard. “It seems to me that you’re the one who needs protection Pardoe, not them, but I reckon you ought to pick on someone your own size.” There was a murmur of agreement from the crowd, especially as Don had been passing round the background of the attack on Adam. Pardoe realised that the feeling was running against him and shoved his way out, even more determined to get his own back on the Cartwrights.
Joe joined the crowd at the bar and several of them insisted on buying him a drink. They were all eager to hear the full story of the treacherous attack on Adam and Joe was very willing to fill them in. Then one of the cowboys Johnny, who had been at school with Joe and knew him well, risked asked about what Pardoe had said. Joe pulled a face “I was cross I must admit but really its laughable. I guess everyone in town knows Marie is pregnant.” He grinned ruefully “Pa wasn’t best pleased with me but even he had to admit that accidents do happen. In some ways its a good thing, I’ll beat Adam to the eldest of the next generation unless the babies really act up.”
Johnny whistled “Why is Carole pregnant too?”
“Yeah you can’t turn round at home without falling over baby clothes between the pair of them. Anyone would think they were both having triplets, the babies aren’t even due until the summer. I reckon Adam will have to build a third house for Pa, Hoss and the pair of us. Still you know marriage has great advantages.”
Johnny raised his eyebrows questioningly “Such as?”
Joe grinned wickedly, “Well a warm bed for a start.” At that all his friends started laughing and Joe took the opportunity to look at his watch and excuse himself, he had to meet his father. Well pleased with the way things had turned out, but still very tense, he went down to the Palace Saloon. He was too early to meet Ben but he knew he wouldn’t have been able to keep up the act much longer. He got himself a whiskey and then went over to join Dan, who was as usual scribbling his copy at a corner table. By his unique devious methods Dan had already heard of Joe’s abortive fight and Adam’s run in with Pardoe; he was glad to see Joe to get the straight story. Joe filled him in with full details and took the same line over the rumours “We were all a bit annoyed at first, but now they have got so farcical, you have to laugh. Pa was furious with me at first. I expect Roy told you that you were right. Marie is pregnant and Pa didn’t approve of me handing us to the town gossips on a plate. Still even he had to admit that accidents happen. All I can say is thank God it was now.”
Dan nodded “The rumours to put it mildly have got a bit far-fetched.”
Joe grinned, “You’re not kidding! They are so far-fetched that I’ve given up getting cross, they make me laugh.”
Dan wasn’t quite convinced but Joe didn’t push it, changing the subject and chatting seemingly easily about other things. Slowly Dan became more convinced but when Joe had finished his drink he excused himself and went to join a couple of friends at the bar. The barkeep Quincy asked about his fight and Joe laughed it off, it barely counted as a fight. He said “Pardoe is just trying to get his own back on us after Adam humiliated him in town and then rubbed his nose in it by beating him twice while one-handed.”
Quincy rubbed a glass and taking care not to look at Joe asked “What about the things he’s been saying Joe?”
Joe grinned, “Got sorta far fetched ain’t he. We were talking about all the rumours last night and as Adam said they add up to some physical impossibilities!” Then he changed the subject. Joe had never been more grateful to see his father. Ben joined him at the bar and after one glance at his son ordered two brandies. He grinned at his son “I always need a brandy after paying the taxes, still its done for another year.” Ben could see the tension in Joe’s eyes but he could only silently congratulate his son on the act he was putting on. Joe read the support in his father’s eyes and relaxed slightly but he was glad when Ben moved upstairs. They got a small table on their own in the corner and Joe quietly filled his father in on the trouble with Pardoe. Ben wasn’t too pleased but he agreed Joe had had no choice. Ben was concerned knowing that Pardoe couldn’t afford to let it drop. He’d have to try for revenge on both of them or he would lose face and his position as a town bully. Joe agreed but just shrugged “Sure Pa but nothing’s changed, he already had to get back at Adam.”
Ben frowned, “One thing has changed Joseph. All the time only a few people knew what happened on the trail, he could afford to take his time. Now that you’ve told the whole town he’ll have to act quickly.”
Joe thought about that for a moment, “Okay that’s true but surely that’s an advantage. We’ll be on our toes and ready for trouble.”
Ben admitted that his son was right but warned him, “Just make sure that you do. I’ll drop by Adam’s on the way home and warn him to be ready for trouble.” Their food arrived and Ben ate rapidly. Joe wasn’t really hungry and was only toying with his food so Ben proposed that they head home. Joe gratefully agreed. They rode in silence, Ben respecting his son’s reticence knowing the strain that Joe had been under. He wasn’t surprised when Joe said, “I’ll see you later.” and headed up towards the lake.
Joe was so tense that he was feeling physically sick and he needed time alone before he could face Marie. She knew him so well and he was determined not to let her know how upset he was but she was almost impossible to deceive. He at least had the consolation of knowing he’d handled it well and had kept himself under control.
Ben went straight to Adam’s house, needing to talk to his eldest son. He was pleased with the way Joe had handled things in town, it had had an effect already as he’d had a couple of people josh him about the rumours. Beforehand none of them would have dared to mention them to him. On the other hand there was the situation with Pardoe and the strain that Joe was under and Ben wanted to talk it over with Adam, think out the best way to help his youngest son.
Adam knew Joe had been intending to go to town and had been thinking about his little brother all morning. Carole was too busy to notice until lunchtime when Adam was barely touching his food and obviously miles away. When Adam told her that Joe had gone to town, she needed no further explanation for his preoccupation. She said, “Joe will be okay. He knows how important it is to keep control.”
Adam sighed heavily “Sure, he’ll stay calm for Marie’s sake, but that won’t stop him being hurt.”
Carole had no answer for that and she let her husband slide back into his revery, aware that only Joe himself could convince Adam that he was alright. There was too much to do for Adam to sit and brood as he tried to find sensible homes for his own belongings. He knew from past experience that what seemed sensible at the time would be the last place that he’d think of looking when he required a given item. Still it had to be done and maybe in six months time they would know where things were.
Adam had been arranging the books in his study and had sat down to massage his injured arm, which still hurt if he tried to use it, when Ben arrived. Carole let him in and told him that Adam was in the study. She said “I’ll get coffee. You go on in. It’s the warmest room in the house. we haven’t got around to lighting the fire in here.”
Ben grinned “You’ve done miracles since we left. I could even sit down now, with a choice of two chairs.”
Carol laughed “We’ve been busy, whether we’ll ever find anything again is another matter.”
Ben knocked on the study door and puzzled Adam said, “Come in.” He had assumed it was Kam Su and was surprised to see his father. Ben looked round the room appreciatively. It wasn’t a very large room dominated by the large leatherdesk in front of the window. There were three easy leather chairs in front of the fire. The walls were wall to ceiling bookshelves and already well lined with books apart from one by the fireplace where Hoss’ gift was set out, the glasses sparkling and the decanters full. Adam had chosen rich dark red velvet for the curtains and a deep dark blue carpet. Now with the curtains open, the large window made it a very light room with a superb view of the mountains, but come evening with the lamps lit it would be warm and inviting. Ben grinned at his son “You’ve done yourself proud Son, you won’t want to come and work in the old study after this.”
Adam laughed “Don’t believe it Pa; but I always wanted my own study, like some of the ones I saw in Cambridge, a place to work and to dream. Ben looked over at the painting of the Lake above the fireplace and grinned at his sentimental eldest son. Then Adam moved over to sit by the fire still unconsciously rubbing his sore arm. Ben asked, “How is your arm?”
Adam grimaced, “Sore, it doesn’t approve of being used but it is clearing up. Have you seen Joe Pa?”
Ben looked questioningly at his son and Adam went on “He said that he was going into town today. I’ve been wondering how he got on.”
Ben sat down by the fire “That’s really why I came by, but I didn’t know that he’d told you he was going in.”
“He mentioned it a couple of nights ago, up by the Lake. He thought that he’d better, before people started to think he was hiding.”
Ben nodded “I rode in with him this morning.” Adam was puzzled, he knew that his little brother had to face things alone, and he would have expected his father to know that too. Ben grinned, reading Adam very easily. “I had to pay the taxes anyway and I wanted to make sure that Joe didn’t hit trouble on the way home like you did. We separated in town.” Adam had the grace to look sheepish and just then Carole came in with coffee and cookies. She rested the tray on the desk “We need a small side table in here, just by the fire.” Adam took the hint and went upstairs to find one.
Five minutes later having conceded the dog his prior right to the rug in front of the fire, they were settled with their coffee.
Ben told Adam and Carole everything that he knew about the events in town. When he had finished Adam sat staring into the fire “Pardoe will have to make a move and quickly.”
Ben nodded “I thought I’d better warn you to be careful.”
Adam shrugged “It makes no difference to me. I was on his list anyway; it just adds Joe to it. I guess that will suit my little brother. Not that he had any choice. How was he, Pa?”
Ben sipped his coffee contemplatively, “When I joined him he was putting on a good act. I think he had practically convinced Dan. He was taking the line that although annoyed at first, things had got so far fetched, it was laughable. While admitting that Marie is pregnant and that he was in disgrace with me. It was the best thing he could do I think, but I’ve seldom seen him so tense. He couldn’t eat any lunch and went up to the Lake while I came here.”
Adam could easily imagine how his little brother felt but it wasn’t so easy to see anyway of helping him. Carole sat back watching the father and son, looking very alike in their compassion and worry over Joe. Eventually Ben said, “Is there any way that we can help him?”
Adam shook his head “Not really, let them see that they both have our support and be around if he wants to talk. There’s nothing else we can do.” Ben knew his son was right however much they wanted to help there was nothing that they could do. Carole slowly introduced other topics and the two men both relaxed a little. Adam wondered if he should follow his brother up to the lake but decided that Joe knew where he was and if he could help his brother would come to him.
Up at the Lake, Joe sat by his mother’s grave feeling numb. He wasn’t even really thinking about what had happened in town, just staring out over the Lake, oblivious of the passage of time. He couldn’t think straight, he just felt hurt, confused and thoroughly sick. Eventually cold to the marrow, he pulled himself to his feet. He knew he couldn’t face Marie in this state and decided to go and get coffee and warm up at Adam’s. He didn’t want to talk but he did need to get warm. He rode down to Adam’s house and Kam Su opened the door for him. Joe asked for his brother and Kam Su told Joe that he was in the study. Ben had gone home and Carole was trying to sort out some of the clothes upstairs so Adam was on his own.
Joe went in and found his brother sitting staring into the fire. Adam came to his feet “You look frozen Joe.”
“I came to cadge some coffee and a sit by the fire, didn’t want to worry Marie.”
Adam studied his brother taking in how cold and strained he looked, “Soup will warm you up better than coffee.”
Joe nodded “if you can manage it.”
Adam left Joe by the fire and went out to the kitchen. Kam Su had soup prepared and he quickly got some out and warmed through. Ten minutes later Adam took a tray in for his brother and coffee for himself. Joe was sitting curled up on the hearth rug stroking the dog and staring into the fire. For a moment he didn’t even notice that his brother had come back in, then he looked up and managed a rather rueful grin “I didn’t realise just how long I sat up by the Lake.”
Adam passed over the tray “Here this will soon warm you up.”
“Thanks big brother.” Adam sat quietly drinking his coffee while Joe demolished the soup, they didn’t talk but sat quietly for half an hour. By then Joe had warmed up and calmed down and Adam was glad to see him looking more cheerful. Joe gradually took in the room and grinned at his brother “I like this room Adam. I see that you have used all our wedding presents.”
Adam grinned, “It’s the one room that feels like home so far. You’re always welcome here Joe.”
Joe got to his feet and gripped his brother’s shoulder “Thanks brother but I’d better get on home and see Marie.”
“Sure Joe I’ll be seeing you, watch out for Pardoe.” Joe nodded and then left, heading home, eager suddenly to see his wife.
Ben was downstairs when Joe came in and he was relieved to see his son looked much calmer and happier. He said, “Marie is upstairs, trying to knit.”
Joe grinned “Thanks Pa. See you later.” He hurried upstairs to Marie. She was sitting by the window trying to work out what had gone wrong with her knitting. She had dropped a couple of stitches and was missing Carole’s help to sort her out. All the time everything went right she could cope but not when there were problems. She gratefully put it down as Joe came in and studied him; glad to see he looked calm and fairly happy. Then she came to her feet and went over to him Joe held her tight and then going over to the window; he stood with his arm round her and told her exactly what had happened in town. He managed to keep it fairly light and Marie was convinced that he had managed things well in town and gone a long way towards halting the gossip.
Ben had filled Hoss in on what had happened and nobody brought the subject up at dinner. Joe seemed quite happy much to his family’s relief and while it was partly an act, he was very relieved to have the first trip into town over with. He didn’t expect to sleep much that night but in fact, worn out by the emotional stress of the day, he fell asleep almost as soon as he got to bed. Marie lay awake for ages, watching her sleeping husband. She had known how much he was dreading the trip and had read in Ben’s face when he came home just how worried he was about his son. She had been surprised how calm Joe was when he did come home and when Joe mentioned that he had been by Adam’s, she had guessed that his brother had had a calming influence on Joe. She was even more impressed by the closeness in this family, something she had never known.
When she awoke the following morning, Joe was studying the tangled mess of her abandoned knitting. He laughed at her “I think you’d better go and visit Carole, it seems to me you could do with some help.” Marie wasn’t sure, she knew they would still be settling in but Joe laughed down her concerns “I reckon Adam would be grateful for anyone who’d keep Carole quiet for an hour. He was fussing yesterday in case she was overdoing things.” Later that morning Marie took her husband up on the offer of an escort over to Adam’s, Ben had some papers that he wanted Adam to check and he gave them to Joe, saying “Tell Adam there’s no rush but I’d like his opinion in a day or so.”
Joe and Marie arrived just as Kam Su was serving coffee and the girls were soon involved in sorting out the knitting and in discussion on babies. Adam grinned “I think we’ll leave them to it.” He led the way through to his study and Joe passed over the papers from Ben. Adam flicked through the papers “I’ll drop by tomorrow, I’ve got to go to town anyway. It’s amazing the number of things we never thought about and with this party just over a week off, there’s any amount of oddments Carole needs.”
Joe looked round “Its amazing what a difference a couple of days have made in this place, its beginning to look like a home. In another couple of weeks you’ll never know you lived anywhere else.”
Adam grinned, “I’m beginning to enjoy it now. The two days before we moved I suddenly didn’t want to leave the main house. This seemed totally alien.”
Joe nodded “I guessed. I think Pa and Hoss did too. Pa wasn’t any better, anyone would think you had moved to the other side of the moon, instead of ten minutes walk away! Adam will you design a house for Marie and me, once we’ve decided on a site?”
Adam looked at his brother in surprise and Joe went on “We don’t want anything quite as big as this but I want it to be special. We can decide how many rooms and things we want, but I’d never get the elegance you’ve managed here.” Adam smiled with pleasure “Thanks Joe. I’d be delighted to help you design your house. After all I am the architect in this family.”
Then, over coffee, Adam filled his brother in on the plans for his house warming party. Originally he had intended to have a large party but now with all the rumours around he wasn’t risking having his brother or Marie upset and he had decided to limit the numbers. He would only invite people he could trust, rather than risk spending an awkward evening. He told Joe who was coming, restricted to about thirty people and a sit down meal followed by dancing, Joe was relieved to find it was just old friends and he could relax and enjoy it. He knew just why Adam had arranged it that way and punched his brother’s shoulder, as he said thank you.
The following morning, Adam dropped by with the papers and spent an hour discussing them with his father. He was just about to set out for town when Joe announced his intention of going along. Hoss looked at his brothers “I think I’ll ride in with you.” Adam and Joe looked at each other in amusement and it was Adam who said, “I do believe our brother thinks that we might need a bodyguard.”
Joe nodded “I wonder what gave him that idea!”
Hoss stuck to his guns “You’re still effectively one-handed Adam and Joe ain’t up to Pardoe’s weight. He could be killed if Pardoe gets his hands on him.”
Adam laughed, although he had to admit to himself that Hoss was talking sense “Alright big brother come and act as nursemaid. Its your turn to buy the beer anyway.”
Hoss frowned, “I bought the last time.”
Adam shook his head “No you weren’t there Hoss. I bought didn’t I Joe?”
Joe grinned, “Sure and the time before that I bought. It was the time before that you were along.”
Hoss glared at them “I can’t win, can I?”
Adam just laughed at him “Its about time you learnt that!”
Ben was surprised when all his sons proclaimed their intention of going into town. He was quite pleased to see it, at least Hoss would prevent trouble. He was now nearly fully fit and noone would attack the three brothers together, even if Adam’s right arm was still out of action. He stood with Marie watching the three of them ride out together. She looked worried and he put his arms round her shoulders “They make a formidable trio. They always have. They’re as strong as any other six, because they know each other so well and almost automatically back each other. Noone will tackle them while they are together.” Marie relaxed “Its silly to worry about them going to town isn’t it? I don’t think I would, only Adam’s already been hurt and I know Pardoe he’s got to get back at them is he’s to retain his bullying power.”
Ben patted her shoulder “They know that as well as you do, that’s why Hoss has gone along, a sort of bodyguard. Don’t worry they are pretty efficient at looking after themselves.”
The brothers separated in town, arranging to meet at the Palace later. Adam went to the store to order all the things that he needed, while Joe went to see an old friend of his, who was a stockbroker. Joe wanted to find out if there was any movement in the Consolidated Virginia stock. Adam warned him to be careful, the last thing they wanted was word of their interest to leak out. Joe just laughed at his brother, he knew that he could get a look at all the quotes, there was no way for his friend to know which one was of interest to him. Hoss with no particular errands headed into the saloon. Roy was in there and he joined Hoss for a chat.
Word was quickly taken to Pardoe that Adam was in town at the store, with his right arm still in a sling, so Pardoe headed over there. Adam had to put up with a lot of comment and questions about his arm. The story had spread and everyone wanted to know how, one-handed, he had handled Pardoe. Adam avoided the subject as far as he could fobbing them off and was heartily fed up with the whole affair by the time he made his way down to the saloon to join his brothers. Pardoe saw him as Adam pushed his way through the crowds to the Palace and followed. He looked in and saw Adam join his two brothers at the bar. He turned away with a curse, all three Cartwrights were too much to handle, revenge would have to wait.
Joe was able to tell his brothers that thus far there was no movement in the stock, it still stood at the nominal one dollar. Hoss wanted to know if they had started buying yet but Adam just shrugged “You know as much as I do Hoss. We should have but obviously secrecy is important, so we won’t get regular reports.” Then as Dan came over he changed the subject. Dan accepted a beer and then nodding at Adam’s arm in a sling asked “How bad is it?”
Adam laughed “I’ll prove its okay by using it to hit the next person to ask!” Dan ducked “Sorry.” Adam took a deep breath “Okay but everyone’s wanted to know what happened and I’m bored with it all. My arm is bruised and sore still and Joe seems to have told the story so lets forget it. I’ll buy beer.” The four friends sat down for a comfortable chat before the brothers collected Adam’s stores and rode home.
The brothers went straight to Adam’s with the stores and were surprised not to find Carole there. Puzzled Adam yelled for Kam Su who came running in. Adam asked where she was.
Kam Su bobbed his head “Miss Carole take the dog and go walk, see Miss Marie.”
Adam looked worried and Joe laughed at his brother, “Its not far Adam. It’ll only take her a quarter of an hour.”
“I know but its rough, there’s no proper path. She might fall on her own.”
“Its no use trying to wrap her in cotton wool just because she’s pregnant. I know Marie has yelled me at for it. All I get is pregnancy isn’t an illness.”
Adam nodded and grinned ruefully “That sounds familiar Joe but I can’t help worrying.”
Hoss said “If you two would stop fussing, we can be home in five minutes and you can see there ain’t no need to worry and escort her back.” Adam grinned at his practical big brother “Alright you big moose I’m coming.”
Carole had set out to walk to the main house without any worries. Once she was out of sight of her house she found herself becoming increasingly nervous. She told herself off for it, she knew the way so well and she was only ten minutes from the main house. There was nothing to worry about, but somehow the complete silence and the magnificence of the scenery and the trees seemed to dwarf her so completely that she felt nervous in away she never did on horseback. She couldn’t hurry, her dog Rebel was well named and far from obedient wanting to investigate all the fascinating smells along the way. Carole had never been more glad to see the house.
Ben was surprised to see her walking across the yard and went to the door to greet her. Carole was trembling much to her annoyance and she felt cold right through. Ben put his arm round her and led her over to the fire calling for Hop Sing and Marie. As soon as he had organised coffee he sat down next to Carole “Is anything the matter?”
Carole shook her head “No I’m just being silly. I walked over and I suddenly felt so small and vulnerable I got scared. I don’t know why, I’ve never felt like that on horseback and I have been much further afield on my own then.”
Ben poured her a brandy “I know what you mean, on foot you feel so insignificant. Drink this and calm down. I’ll go back with you if Adam doesn’t come by to pick you up.”
Carole was sipping the brandy when Marie came down. The younger woman was quick to see something was wrong and hurried over. Carole explained and Marie grinned “I know exactly what you mean, this land is immense anyway, but here I feel it more. The mountains are so close and even the trees are taller. It’s all on such a grand scale. I was scared of it to begin with but I’m beginning to love it, I think its rubbed off on the Cartwrights too, I noticed with Adam first but its in all of them. They are on a grander scale than most men. When Will came I realised he was ordinary like the men I’m used to, none of them are.” Carole smiled at that thought “Maybe it will come to rub off on us too. It’s quite a thing to say and I agree with every word of it.” The two girls once so uneasy with each other were now completely at ease with each other and rapidly becoming close friends.
When the brothers rode in, Adam dismounted; throwing his reins to Joe and ran into the house. Joe and Hoss dismounted rather more sedately and tied up the horses but they needed to know too and followed him in. They both understood his feelings and forbore to tease on finding Adam standing holding his wife tight. Carole admitted to being nervous and Adam strictly forbade her to walk over without an escort. Joe laughed but said, “I think the same ban applies to you Marie, You can go in your buggy but not on foot unless one of us goes with you.” She cuddled up to him “I promise.”
Adam looked down at Carole but she smiled “I’ll be good don’t worry.”
Joe grinned “If Adam is away one of us will pop over each day to see if you want to go visiting.”
Carole laughed but her brother meant it and had full agreement from his father and brother. Then they all relaxed the family complete and sat down round the fire with coffee. Ben lent back watching his family, all content and happy. He was very proud and, he had to admit, felt a real patriarch as Dan had suggested. He couldn’t help be pleased at how close they all were. The two girls so different in many ways had fitted into the family and all dissension was so far in the past to seem like a bad dream.
That week the family took it easy. Joe, Marie and Hoss went over to Adam’s for a while nearly every day. Joe was enjoying just relaxing with Marie. The winter weather had closed in with snow falling on the lowlands and there was a limited amount of work to be done and quite a number of hands that had decided to stay on capable of doing it. Joe had plenty of time to relax with his new wife, dream of the future, argue what they needed in a house or about baby’s names. Marie was blooming in a security she’d never known. She was happy and no longer was she the quiet one in the family circle. She still spent at least an hour a day reading with Hoss and was very rapidly improving. Adam lent her some of his beautifully printed illustrated books and she would sit for hours looking at them and learning a little of art and geography. She enjoyed her piano and would accompany Adam on his guitar while the others listened or sang along. Joe was delighted to see her so happy and now she was over the sickness and misery of early pregnancy, she was fit and well. He would sit quietly for hours just watching her, much to his father’s and Hoss’ private amusement, but they didn’t tease him, pleased he had found happiness.
On the Friday Hop Sing went over to help Kam Su prepare the food for Adam and Carole’s housewarming. Adam roped his brothers in to clean and move furniture. He still had his arm in a sling although they insisted it was only to get out of the heavy work and wasn’t necessary. Adam just grinned, his arm was a lot better and he had every intention of abandoning the sling the following day, but it was still painful to use.
When everything was ready on Saturday just after lunch Adam and Carole went up to change. She wasn’t sure what to wear but Adam had no doubt and got out the white dress he had bought her in New York. “You might as well wear it now, you’ll be too big for it soon.”
Carole looked at herself in the mirror “Its not showing yet.”
Adam moved in behind and held her close his hands on her stomach “No but Marie is and she’s only six weeks further on than you, so make the most of your figure while you’ve still got one.” Carole worried looked up at him “Will you mind me going ugly and shapeless?”
Adam turned her round and kissed her firmly “I sometimes think that women are more beautiful when they are pregnant than any other time, they seem to have a sort of serenity. I love you and you’ll never be anything but beautiful to me, you don’t need any more than those lovely big eyes.” Carole snuggled close to him content and thoroughly relaxed.
Even so she managed to be dressed when the rest of the family arrived. Joe had had the dressmaker in town come out and she had made four new dresses for Marie. She was wearing one of them, a dark rich green that showed off her fair colouring to perfection. Adam hurrying down to greet them showed his admiration clearly and congratulated her on her looks, before teasing his brother on his obvious pride in her beauty. He was busy pouring out sherries when Carole came down and Joe immediately turned the tables on his brother “Hark whose talking about pride.” Adam laughed and moved to help Carole down the last few steps but Hoss was there before him, admiring her dress, and leading her over to join Ben and Marie. Adam and Joe looked at each other, both having lost their wives and burst out laughing. The others looked round at them as though they were quite mad but before they could explain, the other guests started arriving.
Inevitably Dan and Beth were the first, but soon the house was crowded with their friends eager to see Adam’s new home. They roamed all over it before the meal and were loud in their praise. Dan, Roy and Philip along with several others fell in love with Adam’s study
Once they were seated for dinner, the talk seemed to centre entirely on the house and Adam began to get embarrassed at the free praise from all quarters. He got no support from his family, who sat back amused at his embarrassment. He’d earnt the praise as he had made a superb job of his house. Adam felt easier when Dan began praising the girls’ looks although they both blushed. Carole was still sure her dress was too low cut and a couple of the older women had given her scandalised looks but all the men showed their admiration. Adam was quite glad when the meal was over and he had everyone move through into the study while Hoss and Joe helped him clear the floor for dancing. Everything went well as was usual. Ben had early discovered the knack of good parties, plenty of good food and a low alcohol punch, lively music, room to dance and freedom otherwise. It went on until the early hours of the morning and then everyone left together for the long ride back to town. Ben looked round “Do you want us to stay and help tidy up?”
Adam shook his head “Both Carole and Marie need their beds, they look exhausted. It can all wait until the morning.”
“Fine Son we’ll come back and give you a hand. It was a good party and well deserved praise for the architect.”
Adam just grinned and saw his family off before going in to hustle Carole up to bed.
Joe had settled himself in the buggy with Marie and she was asleep next to him before they reached the house. Joe grinned broadly at his big brother “Put the buggy away for me. I’ll take her to bed. It was a good party.”
Hoss said “Sure “ and Joe picked Marie up and carried her straight up to their room. Ben laughed “Trust Joseph, he has a cast iron excuse now.”
Hoss just grinned, “I don’t care. He was right it was a very good party I enjoyed it and I ain’t that sleepy anyway.”
Ben slapped his big son on the shoulder “You see to the horses I’ll go heat up some coffee”
“Can see where Joe gets it from.” Hoss said, but he didn’t mind and saw to the horses before joining his father for coffee. They sat chatting for half an hour before heading to bed.
Adam hadn’t been ready for bed either and once he had settled Carole he went down to his study for a quiet drink. He sat for over an hour, relaxing reading poetry before finally, very contented, headed for bed.
For the next two weeks the family spent virtually all their time between the two houses. Ben had one quick trip to town but otherwise the six of them spent a quiet but happy fortnight together. It was an idyllic period, not even a single disagreement ruffling the calm. They spent time preparing for Christmas and each had their own secrets from the others, determined that it was going to be a very special Christmas. Ben could remember few such weeks in his life with all his family around him, all equally happy and he revelled in it.
Book 3 – Christmas is followed by trouble as Pardoe exacts his revenge.
Joe and Marie part 3
By: Lyn R.
The two weeks after Adam’s house warming were peaceful for all the Cartwrights. The family spent virtually all their time between the two houses. Ben had one quick trip to town but otherwise the six of them spent a quiet but happy fortnight together. It was an idyllic period, not even a disagreement ruffled the calm and Ben could remember few such weeks in his life, with all his family around him, all so content and happy.
Four days before Christmas Adam and Hoss went into town to collect Christmas presents and pick up Will, Laura and the children. Will and Laura were very glad to arrive, the journey had seemed never ending with bad weather and fractious infants. The twins were just a year old and normally very active, they didn’t like being cooped up on the stage even if they weren’t actually walking yet. Laura looked worn out and Hoss met Adam’s eye as she got down and showed his obvious concern. Adam said, “Lets get the luggage and get them home.” Hoss moved swiftly and within five minutes everything was on the wagon and Adam helped Laura up. He left Hoss to drive and rode alongside.
Will and Laura were quiet on the journey, too tired to make conversation, and when they reached the house Adam showed them straight to their rooms, to rest and recover. Ben, Joe and Marie had been planning to come over that evening but Adam told Hoss to get them to leave it until the morning, they were too tired for company. Laura especially was grateful to just relax, and for Carole’s help as her friend came into give her a hand to feed, bathe the babies and get them to bed. Adam took Peggy off to explore after he had told Kam Su that there would only be the four plus Peggy for the meal and asked him to put it back an hour to give Laura a chance to recover. Adam settled Will in his study and poured his cousin a drink. At first Will just lent back and relaxed but gradually he began to take in his surroundings. Peggy was preoccupied with the pinto mare that she had ridden in the summer, so Adam left her to it and went into join his cousin. Will looked up “You’ve made a good job of your house Adam.”
Adam grinned, “I’ve been planning this house for a very long time Will.” Will lent back staring into the fire thinking about the time Adam had started to build before. Adam guessed what his cousin was thinking and changed the subject. “I hardly recognise the twins, haven’t they grown.”
Will relaxed, very proud of his twin daughters, and began to tell Adam some of their tricks. The time passed quickly until Laura and Carole came down. Laura looked and felt much better and she went over to Adam “I’m sorry I was so brusque. I must say you look different again from last time I saw you.”
Adam grinned “I could say the same! You look a good ten years younger than the sorry figure who got off the stage.”
Laura smiled at him, “It was a rather difficult journey. Never mind it was worth it, now we are here. A whole fortnight to enjoy.”
Carole said “Let’s go and eat and then you can have a look round.”
Adam added, “The others won’t be over until tomorrow, as you were so tired we thought an early night was indicated.” Laura was grateful for that.
After the meal Adam and Carole showed them round the house. They were both impressed but Laura liked the study best “Do you ever sit in the main room?”
Adam and Carole looked at each other and laughed “No I admit we don’t. I said the study would be Adam’s sanctuary to hide away when he wanted to be alone but somehow we always end up in here. Even when the others are over we do, with Adam Hoss and Joe sharing the hearthrug with the dogs.”
Adam sighed, “Yeah I’m going to get another chair for in here so I can sit up with the grownups, my back won’t take the floor much longer.”
Will laughed “You and Joe often ended up on floor anyway, or the table.”
“Only when we were fighting!” The others knew just how seriously to take that comment. They proved the point by settling in the study, Adam using a chair with Carole on his lap as they drank their coffee. Laura and Carole had slipped into a discussion on babies as Adam filled Will in about the trouble in town and how Joe was coping. Then gradually they began discussing their honeymoon trip east. In the end it was fairly late when they headed for bed.
Adam was up early and was surprised to find himself beaten downstairs. Peggy was sitting drinking some milk, staring out of the window. She grinned at Adam “Did you do it deliberately Adam, so you had the same view as the old house?”
“Yes, silly isn’t it?”
Peggy considered him solemnly “No I don’t think so Adam. If you like the view why not keep it? I like it here much better than San Francisco. I wish Mummy had never moved away.”
Adam sat down and pulled the little girl down onto his lap “Your father is happier in Frisco and you know your Mummy wouldn’t be happy away from him.”
Peggy remembered Adam very clearly from those months when he’d nearly been her father; by now she couldn’t really remember her real father “If you’d married Mummy we wouldn’t have had to go.”
Adam was taken aback at that, wondering just how much she knew, she’d only been five at the time and it was four and a half years ago. “Your Mummy and I didn’t love each other enough to get married, We were, and still are, very good friends, but Will loved her like a husband should not me. Even if you miss the mountains, you’re a lot happier in a home with parents who love each other. Anyway we are always here and you can come for holidays like now.”
Peggy considered him “Could I come on my own?”
“That depends on your parents. You’re too young to travel alone but one of us often has to visit Frisco and maybe you could travel that way. Maybe if your parents can’t get away next summer we’ll see what can be arranged.”
Peggy eye’s sparkled at that thought “There’s nowhere nice to ride in Frisco, nowhere like the Lake and there’s school.”
Adam laughed “You’d still have to go to school if you lived here.”
She frowned “I suppose so I never thought of that.”
“Up you get young lady. I want my breakfast.” They had just finished when the other three came down. The twins were still asleep and Laura was keeping her fingers crossed that she could have her breakfast in peace. She just made it and was on her second cup of coffee when the silence was broken with a vengeance. Adam and Will retreated outside with Peggy, leaving Laura and Carole to cope with the twins. Will had been too preoccupied the previous evening to take note of the house, but now in daylight he could see and appreciated his cousin’s talent. It was so different from the ornate modern houses springing up round Frisco, very much simpler and infinitely more elegant. He congratulated Adam again.
By the time the twins were fed and dressed the rest of the family arrived. Adam moved over to help Marie down as Peggy came running out of the stable to see the others and Carole and Laura came out each carrying one of the twins. Marie was nervous about meeting Laura, although Joe the night before had said that she seemed more likely to despise Laura for choosing Will rather than Adam than Laura would be to despise her for being pregnant. Adam led the way in but left Joe to introduce his wife. Laura hadn’t known quite what to expect even after Will’s report and she was surprised how beautiful the girl was. They said hello rather stiltedly and then Carole bore them both off to play with the twins and to get some real facts on childbearing from Laura. They both had plenty of questions, some Laura could answer and some she couldn’t, but it broke the ice. Soon all three of them were down on the floor with the two dogs to the delight of the twins.
Will laughed at the identical expressions on his cousins faces as they watched their wives; both so proud and visualising the time when the girls would be playing with their own babies. Adam looked up questioningly at him and Will say, “Babies are great fun. I’ve had more enjoyment out of my daughters than I’d ever have believed before they were born. But you’ve got to live through the times before they are born when the girls won’t be able to sleep and are restless. The nights afterwards when they won’t sleep but seem to yell the minute you’re dozing off and all the other fun and games. Peace disappears out of the window when babies come in.”
Adam laughed but Joe answered for both of them “I don’t care, I’ve always wanted children of my own and now one’s on its way, however much disruption it causes, it’s more than welcome.” Marie heard that and moved over to Little Joe and gave his hand a quick squeeze. It was the way Joe talked of the baby as his that gave her the courage to keep going in what she couldn’t help but feel was an unfair deception; that and Adam’s whole hearted backing for them.
After lunch they all went back to the main house where Marie could show Laura her piano and spent a comfortable and often hilarious afternoon singing and playing. Eventually Laura had to call a halt to proceedings as it was the twins bedtime. They arranged for Joe, Marie and Hoss to come over and collect them the following morning and go for a drive. Ben insisted that he had some paperwork to clear and would be glad of some peace and quiet for a day. Adam had a quick word with his father but Ben reassured him, there was nothing he couldn’t handle. Adam needn’t bother about anything but enjoying himself until after Christmas.
The days passed quickly and Christmas morning dawned bright and clear. Snow was on the ground and frozen hard, it sparkled in the early morning light. The trees each with their burden of snow looked like something out of a fairyland. Ben stood in the doorway looking out over his land, savouring the bittersweet memories of past Christmases. In many ways this was the strangest. For the first time he could remember on a Christmas morning there were no smells from the kitchen. There wasn’t even any Hop Sing to get him breakfast and eventually Ben went in to heat up coffee and get some breakfast on the go. Hoss soon joined him “Joe and Marie are up Pa, they’ll be down in five minutes. Merry Christmas.”
Ben grinned at his big son “And to you Hoss, though I must say it doesn’t smell much like it.”
Hoss laughed “Adam’s will and if you’re missing it just wander down to the cookhouse it sure smells there, I could catch it from my bedroom window.”
Ben turned back to the stove “I’ll have breakfast ready by the time Joe and Marie are down, why don’t you start loading the wagons.” Hoss nodded “The sooner we get over to Adam’s, the sooner Christmas will really start.” He went out and started loading all the various presents on the wagon. He finished rapidly and went in to find the others round the table, Ben passed him a loaded plate and they sat in silence eating. Marie had never had a family Christmas, over the last years it had just meant longer hours of work in an even more crowded saloon. Joe had told her about some of his Christmases but it was outside her imagination. She knew they were going to spend the day at Adam’s and than have the usual large party on Boxing Day at the main house. She was very quiet as Joe wrapped a rug round her to make sure she was warm enough for the short drive. He got up next to her and headed over to Adam’s.
Adam had been up even earlier than his father. He had dreamt so often of having Christmas in his own house and now it had come true and he was determined everything should be perfect. The house was decorated with holly, pine and mistletoe along with the paper-chains that the girls had made They had waited until Peggy was in bed to bring in the Christmas tree that Adam had chosen with such care a fortnight earlier. Now it stood almost touching the ceiling with a beautiful fairy doll at the top of it. They had spent a busy hour decorating it with candles, bells and funny little animals that Marie had made out of brightly coloured paper. It was already piled high round the base with presents before the others arrived. All the fires were burning brightly so the house was lovely and warm in defiance of the bitter cold outside. Standing in the warm Adam appreciated the beauty of the snow-covered land. From the kitchen came delicious smells and he had no fears about the food, with Hop Sing over to help his cousin. Adam checked he had the wine cooling for lunch and that all the decanters were full and then stood staring out of the window, daydreaming with a cup of coffee, until his cousin came down to join him.
Will was enjoying his stay and watching his wife and Peggy revelling in it. The only thing that was troubling him was that Laura might regret her decision to choose him. He could not offer her all the things that Adam could give Carole and he couldn’t help feeling Laura must be comparing their home and this. He was quiet over coffee but as he sat quietly by his cousin he remembered what Adam had to say that first night he returned to the Ponderosa and he gradually relaxed. Laura was his, she would always enjoy visiting the Ponderosa and maybe she still loved Adam, but she was his wife and had borne his children, their life together was the real part of their life. By the time the others came down he was relaxed and smiling, laughing over Peggy’s delight in the tree.
They had just finished breakfast and Laura was getting the twins dressed when the wagon arrived. Joe hurried Marie into the fire and then went to help Hoss and Ben bring in the presents. Everyone seemed to be talking at once and Marie was silent taking in the decorations and the tree. She had never seen anything quite like it. Carole got coffee and Adam poured out drinks for those who wanted then and then proposed a toast “Merry Christmas everyone and may we have many more of them together.”
The twins were already exploring the pile of brightly coloured parcels round the tree and Adam suggested they start opening them if they were to be through by lunchtime. He started by taking Carole out to the barn where he showed her the buggy he had bought her. Carole was delighted. She could harness the horse herself and would be much freer to go over to the main house. They were alone for the first time that day and Adam took her in his arms. They stood quietly together for a moment, thinking back over the last year they had spent with each other. It had been disastrous at times but the year was ending well. After a few moments they went back in to join the rest of the family.
Hoss and Joe had been sorting the parcels into heaps for each person. Marie was staggered at the pile of things given to her and indeed to everyone. They began to open their presents. Ben had given each of his sons a three-quarter length leather coat and both the girls a thick hooded cloak, a midnight blue for Marie and an emerald green for Carole. They were all delighted with so much toing and froing between the houses they needed warm clothes. Little Joe had brought a beautiful gold heart-shaped pendant watch for Marie and she was thrilled. She had bought Joe some fancy decorated boots and gloves which pleased him enormously. She’d got wallets for each of the other man and a handbag for Carole. Carole had got her a lovely shot silk blouse with a long black skirt which had an adjustable waist band; while Adam had bought her a set of crystal jewellery, necklace, bracelet, broach and several different hair pieces. Hoss had got both girls decorated footstools so that they could put their feet up.
Carole surprised Adam with the full scores and librettos of four of the operas they had seen in New York. The others looked uncomprehending but he was delighted. The thing that surprised him most was a joint present from Hoss and Joe. It was a chessboard on its own table with a cover to fit over and in the drawers was the chess set, each piece exquisitely carved in ivory. Adam was completely taken aback by it and even more so when Hoss said “You’ve worked hard this year, carried the ranch and helped us both, so we thought you deserved something a bit special.”
Adam couldn’t trust himself to speak and just gave his brothers a quick hug each. They were delighted Dan had told them about the set, bought from the east by one of the new millionaires who had lost his money on the stock market almost as quickly as he had made it and was glad to sell it off. Adam was glad when attention was distracted as Laura started to help the twins undo presents. Peggy had already undone a pile of and was prancing around with a new doll but very willing to help her sisters who quickly lost interest. Adam began collecting rubbish and then went and sat on the floor leaning against his father’s knees. Ben was enthralled by a book on the history of guns, which Adam had given him but he put it down and looked at his eldest son. Adam was watching his brothers with the three women all helping the twins. Ben smiled “Happy Adam?”
Adam looked up, he was completely content “Dreams come true Pa and sometimes they turn out to be so much better than you ever thought.”
Ben rested his hand on his son’s shoulder “I always prayed that you would all find the complete joy of a wife you loved and children of your own. This year both you and Joe have begun to find it.”
Adam, suddenly serious, looked up “With it we’ve also found the true meaning of fear. The sudden terror that it’s too good to last.”
“I know but it usually does and at the very worst, noone can ever take the memory of days like this away.” Adam grinned at his father and pulled himself to his feet going to see how long dinner would be. He came back in and began laying the table but Carole shooed him away and took over so Adam went and got the sherry. He was distracted by a cry of “Oh No!” from Laura and on going in to investigate was met with a scene of chaos. All the men were sitting helpless with laughter while Marie was holding Peggy to stop her making things worse, Eve had managed to get the top of one of her mother’s presents a tin of highly scented powder and while everyone’s attention was elsewhere she had liberally covered her sister. Dawn had been wearing a pretty dark blue frock but she was now white from head to foot, while Eve sat admiring her handiwork. It wasn’t until she’d started applying the powder to her mother that any of her elders realised what was happening, Adam couldn’t help grinning but he moved forward to help Laura. He picked Eve up and took the tin away from her while Carole ran over and picked up Dawn. She looked at Adam who said, “Take her upstairs.” He dumped Eve on her father and went up to help his wife. Between them they got Dawn undressed and while Carole sponged her down and brushed the powder out of her hair Adam bushed the dress clean. Laura had run upstairs close to tears but as she brushed the powder out of her own hair she began to see the funny side. She had just been so cross with everyone laughing and not helping. She went over to Adam and Carole who had Dawn almost respectable, The baby thought it was all great fun and had made no protests. Adam grinned at her, “Damage all repaired and I’ll get you some more powder.”
“I’m sorry I was so cross. It was just every one sitting there laughing and making no attempt to help. Only Marie did anything.”
Adam smiled “Don’t tell them off, it is Christmas Day.”
Laura nodded “I’m alright now but you did say something about sherry.”
“Take your daughter and I’ll go pour out.”
They were soon sitting down to turkey and all the trimmings, with wine that Adam had brought back from New York. Adam at the head of the table with all his family around him felt very pleased with himself, with this house he’d created and with his new life. Marie had gradually relaxed, happy with her new family and made a good meal. After dinner having thoroughly overeaten they all lazed by the fire and chatted, full and happy. They spent the day talking looking at books and other presents, playing with children and dogs and just enjoying each other’s company. They were loath to break up and it was late when they finally headed for bed.
The next day Adam transported all his company over early to prepare for the party, He had brought a lot of fireworks back from new York and was going to arrange a display for the evening. Laura was looking forward to meeting many of her old friends, some she’d seen in the summer but others she hadn’t seen for over four years, Ben always enjoyed the Boxing Day parties, for Beth’s presence if nothing else. Adam looked round at the crowd and grinning, quietly commented to his father, “What with Joe’s wedding, the house warming and this, they’ll be living here soon!”
Ben cuffed his son and then went over to join Beth. “You don’t look quite your usual self Beth.”
She smiled at him “I thought I wouldn’t be able to come. I’ve spent most of the week in bed nursing a filthy cold. It’s doing the rounds in town and from what I’ve seen both Roy and Dan are about to succumb.”
Ben insisted that she came over by the fire but Beth laughed at him “I’m alright now, its just left me feeling a bit washed out.”
The evening progressed well and the fireworks were a great success, Adam had arranged them so that, apart from himself and Hoss who were letting them off, all the others could enjoy them from inside through the windows. Hoss rubbing cold hands together proclaimed that it was a darn good job only two of them had to freeze but Adam just laughed at his brother. It was all in a good cause. Certainly some of the set pieces were very spectacular. It was a novelty and very well received especially by some of the younger girls. By the time they had finished both Adam and Hoss were thoroughly cold and glad to go in for some hot coffee, liberally laced with brandy. Dan came over and joined them and begged a cup, He was sneezing well and apologised for coming “I hadn’t realised it would break out like this. This morning I just felt as though I might be heading for a cold.”
Adam said “Forget it Roy’s in the same state. From what I have heard it’s been doing the rounds in town and the men have all been into town anyway so we’ll be lucky if we escape.”
Dan nodded “Just one of those things but its a beaut. I’m already beginning to feel like death warmed up,”
Hoss laughed “Well we won’t cheer you up by telling you what you look like but come and drown your sorrows in some good brandy.” He took Dan off and Adam went over to join his wife with Joe and Marie by the fire. The party didn’t break up until late and Ben had already warmed beds for Adam and Carole and for Will and Laura. “You can’t wake the children at this time of night.” They willingly agreed, not wanting to go out in the cold. When the girls and Will had gone up, the four men made a pretence of clearing up, but after five minutes Hoss got some coffee and they sat down round the fire.
Little Joe grinned at his brothers “I remember sitting here this time last year saying that it had been a good Christmas.” They grinned and Ben shook his head “It doesn’t seem possible so much has happened since then. Two weddings, a fight and now two babies on the way.”
Joe grinned and then chuckled wickedly “Well we expected one wedding provided Adam ever summoned up his courage though I must admit I was beginning to wonder.”
Adam lazily cuffed his brother and then yawning widely headed for bed.
The next day they stayed and helped clear up and then spent a lazy day round the fire, doing nothing in particular but playing with the children. Marie played her piano and they all joined in some Christmas songs. They went home in time to put the children to bed and Ben went with them to give Adam a game using his new chess set.
The following day they had all been going over to Adam’s but when Adam came out he found only Joe and Marie there. He waited until they were in the warm and then queried it. Joe said “Hoss has got that cold and wasn’t feeling too good so he thought he’d stay by the fire rather than come and give it to all of you. Half the bunkhouse is down with it too. Pa stayed with Hoss.”
Adam worried asked, “How bad is he?” Joe shrugged “You saw Dan. Hoss is much the same, sneezing, coughing, eyes watering and feeling sorry for himself. From what Beth said it runs the gamut, sore throat, feverish and lasts about a week. He hasn’t taken to his bed but I think all he wants is to curl up in a chair by the fire with a continuous supply of hot drinks.”
Adam sighed, “Poor old Hoss.”
Joe nodded “At a rough guess the rest of us will be lucky to escape. Its certainly running through the bunkhouse, half the crew are in bed and several others beginning to complain of sore throats.”
Adam was sorry for his brother but knew that all Hoss would want, would be to be left alone to nurse his cold in the warm.
During the afternoon Joe challenged Adam to a game of chess. For once Adam was preoccupied, still intrigued with the pieces themselves and their intricate carving and after three-quarters of an hour Joe triumphantly said, “Checkmate!”
Adam examined the board and then ruefully conceded defeat. The other four were playing whist by the fire so Adam and Joe moved through to the kitchen to get coffee They had just got the tray filled when the front door went. Adam left Joe to take the tray in and went to the door. It was a message from town asking Adam to go in and see Fair and Mackay as soon as possible. It was already late in the afternoon, so Adam sent back a message to say that he would be in the following morning. The messenger had no idea why his presence was required, but Adam guess it had something to do with the Consolidated Virginia. Thoughtful he went back in to join the others. Joe was sipping coffee watching the game but he came over as he saw the expression on his brother’s face “Trouble?”
“I really don’t know.” Adam passed on the message and Joe, thinking about Pardoe, said, “I’ll ride in with you.”
Adam nodded “Be glad of the company.” They puzzled over it for a few minutes but as Adam said they would just have to wait until tomorrow. Then the others finished their game with Carole and Marie triumphant and Adam broke it to them that he and Joe had to go to town the following day. Carole and Marie both began lists of things that were required, but Will remembering what Ben had said about Pardoe immediately offered to go along. He could do with some exercise. Adam and Joe knew exactly why he had offered, but even though Adam’s arm was fully recovered, three were stronger than two and they willingly accepted. Joe arranged to bring Marie over fairly early so that they could get a prompt start for town.
When they got home after dinner Hoss had already headed for bed and Ben was sitting reading. Marie was tired and went up to their room and Joe joined his father by the fire. He asked after his brother but as Ben said it was just a cold and there was nothing anyone could do except leave him in peace while it ran its course. Joe told him about the message from fair and Mackay and that the three of them proposed to ride into town the following morning. Ben nodded, there was little choice and with three it should be safe, but he warned Joe to be careful to watch his back. Pardoe must make a move soon and would be waiting his chance. Joe nodded “We know that Pa, don’t worry.” Then he asked how many more hands were down with the cold and hearing that José had succumbed, he wandered out to see his friend.
The next morning when Joe and Marie reached Adam’s they found the place in uproar. Peggy had the cold and both the twins were snuffling and irritable. Laura had a sore throat and a headache. She was tired out having been up most of the night with the twins. Marie hurried upstairs, to see if there was anything she could do to help. Will was looking decidedly harassed and Adam told his cousin to stay and help his wife. Will looked at them “You two gonna be okay on your own?”
Adam grinned “Sure. We don’t need a bodyguard, do we Joe? Not this time. Hoss only came along before because my right arm was out of action.”
Will nodded, knowing just how capable his cousins were of looking after themselves. “Okay but be careful.”
Adam listened to the cries coming from upstairs as one of the twins screamed “I reckon we have the easy part. You try and keep this lot sane. We’ll be back, probably late this afternoon.” He headed out to the stable to saddle Sport and rode out with Little Joe.
Joe told him about José and the other men and then told him Hoss’ reaction on hearing that his brothers were going to town. Hoss had immediately gone up to get dressed and announced his intention of going with them and it had taken all of Joe’s powers of persuasion to stop him. Even the news that Will was going along had only partially reconciled him, but eventually Joe had managed to persuade him to stay home and nurse his cold. The brothers were confident in their ability to look after themselves and apart from staying rather more alert than usual; they dismissed Pardoe from their minds.
When they reached town Joe stopped off at his friend’s, the stockbroker, while Adam took the lists Carole and Marie had prepared to the store, arranging to pick the things up later. Then seeing Joe across the street he joined his brother and they headed down to the Palace. Joe quietly told his brother that the shares had moved up from their nominal dollar to $29•50. Adam shrugged “It was bound to happen, but I doubt we have control, not at that price. I’d expect the shares to be well over $100 if we were even close. I wonder what they want.”
Joe grinned as they walked into the saloon “It won’t take long to find out, there they are.”
Adam got a couple of beers and then sauntered over to join Fair and Mackay in the corner. John Mackay apologised for dragging Adam into town and suggested that they adjourn upstairs to one of the small private rooms in the Washoe club. Jim Fair looked at Joe with disdain, “Is he coming too?”
Joe was well used to Jim Fair’s opinion of him but he bit back the angry comment leaving Adam to answer. Adam brusquely said, “Joe is an equal partner in Cartwright Enterprises.”
Once they were settled with drinks and a meal ordered for an hour’s time, John began to explain the current position. Counting the stock Adam already held, they had now collected 38% at that morning’s report. Another 5% which Dan de Quille held they could be sure of when it came to a question of control, so they needed another 8% for control although aiming to buy at least another 22% in all. That would give them the 60% they were aiming at initially. Sharon had realised what was going on over the last couple of days and had begun to push up the price of stock. Adam sat doodling figures as he thought about what he had been told and Joe waited for his brother’s opinion. Eventually Adam sat back “I still don’t see that making the price over $100 000 unless something drastic changes. We always reckoned that Sharon would find out sooner or later, It could be a lot worse, I presume he doesn’t know how far we have got?”
Fair said “No and Flood agrees with you about the actual price. That isn’t the problem.”
Adam waited to find out what it was and eventually John said, “Sharon is blocking us. We agreed to send $25 000 to Flood but so far we’ve only managed to send five grand. We were going to convert some of our Savage shares but Sharon had brought up some tax problem and we can’t sell until its sorted. Flood and O’Brien are putting up an extra ten thousand. It’ll come off their share of the assessment once we’ve cleared things up and we’ve got control. We’re asking you to do the same. To bail us out for now while we sort out this tax business.”
Adam sat back and considered what he had been told. These men were old business colleagues but in this they were asking to be virtually carried and yet still retain a quarter share, while the others paid a third each. He looked at his brother but Little Joe signalled him that the discussion was up to him, he would back his brother either way. Adam enquired more about the tax problem and Mackay told him all he knew including who was acting for them. Adam knew enough about the local tax laws to quickly see exactly how Sharon was blocking them, even though neither Fair nor Mackay really understood what was happening. On the basis of what he had been told Sharon could only be buying time, a holding action, there wasn’t a case that he would dare take to court. He explained and the two men understood for the first time what the real position was. Adam had always had a knack of explaining things simply. Jim Fair said “So you think he can stall until the spring court at the beginning of March and then he’ll have to give up?”
Adam nodded, “I shall be very surprised if anything else happens,”
John reverted to the important question “Will you help us out until then?”
Joe grinned and having glanced at his brother said, “Of course we will, anything to beat Sharon. Adam will make you out a cheque now.”
Adam laughed at the expressions on the other men’s faces. “Don’t look so worried. I’m used to Joe pledging my word. He’s usually right and he certainly is this time.” The two men sat back relieved while Adam made out a cheque and then they sat back to enjoy their lunch. They spent a leisurely hour and a half over their lunch discussing the mining situation in general. Fair and Mackay were both convinced that there was still an untouched mother lode in the mountain. Some of their arguments were convincing but Adam and Joe remained sceptical. To them the mines were unreal compared to the cattle, horses and lumber on the Ponderosa. They had a nice handy market for lumber, meat and ice in the spring but even if they lost it, with the railway close they would never lack a market for meat and timber. The Ponderosa was real and it would last.
After lunch they collected the stores and loaded up the horses and then popped into the jail to have a quick word with Roy. He was still nursing his cold although it was beginning to clear up. They chatted for ten minutes and then, as it was already growing dark in the thick cloud, headed on home. Both knew that this was the vulnerable time when they were known to be in town and an ambush could too easily be arranged. Neither said anything but they were both alert and had eased their guns in their holsters ready for instant use. The danger points, as they both knew, were the stretches where the trees grew close to the road, giving plenty of cover for a would be ambush, especially in the growing dark. They negotiated the first stretch, where Adam had been attacked before, with no trouble and rode in silence towards the second and longer stretch.
As they approached the ambush was sprung. Joe heard the shot and saw his brother fall from the saddle. He drew his gun but a voice called to him to drop it or the next bullet would be through Adam’s head.
Joe had no choice but to do as he was told and as he dismounted he was surrounded. He was relieved to see Adam struggling to get up. The first Adam had known about anything was a hammer blow in his right shoulder, which knocked him off Sport. He was stunned and winded by the fall and took time to get a grip on himself, hoping that Joe would get away, but Joe had never thought of leaving his brother. Adam was pulled unceremoniously to his feet and dragged over to join Joe. Joe anxiously asked, “How bad is it?”
Adam managed a grin “Just my shoulder, nothing broken.” Seven masked men surrounded them and then Pardoe came out, not bothering with a mask; that worried the brothers more than anything else. They had accepted that they were in trouble and probably going to take a beating but now if he was sure enough to be unmasked, maybe he didn’t intend to leave them alive. So far nothing that had happened was a killing matter but Pardoe was out for revenge and neither of them were sure how far he would go. After a glance at each other, in which both read the other’s fears; they faced their captors defiantly, showing no sign of fear. Pardoe signalled to two of his men “Okay you know what to do.”
The two men drew their guns and Adam and Joe looked at each other scared however much they tried to hide it. The men didn’t leave them wondering, walking up close; they deliberately took aim and put a bullet in the left thigh of each brother. Joe fell to the ground but Adam just staggered held upright by his captors. He knew that he’d only got a flesh wound but he was worried about his younger brother. Joe was hauled to his feet and found that his leg would take his weight, at least the bone wasn’t broken but the bullet was still in wedged in muscle by the bone and it felt as though it was on fire.
Pardoe laughed “Now the Cartwrights won’t be so good at running away. They’ll have to fight. I’ll take the little one first.”
Adam was held firmly by two men and unable to do anything to help his brother. Joe looked over to his brother “I’m okay. You?”
Adam said “Sure Joe, give him hell.”
Joe couldn’t move, his leg would just take his weight but with any sudden move it threatened to collapse. He was well outweighed anyway and unable to put his weight behind his punches, Pardoe shook them off as though they were feathers. Little Joe did manage to land one on the big man’s nose, which drew blood but that was the sum total of his success. He took several heavy punches to his head and was beginning to lose track of events, dizzy and sick to his stomach and then Pardoe got him in a bearhug. Joe struggled unable to breathe, his senses reeling. He heard someone call out his name but wasn’t even aware that it was Adam. Then Pardoe let him go holding him upright with one hand. Little Joe barely conscious was unable to do a thing to defend himself. He felt his head rocked back again and again and then a fist sank into his stomach, Then the black mercy of oblivion overcame him. Pardoe let him fall and kicked him contemptuously a couple of times.
Adam had stood watching his young brother beaten into a pulp, unable to help, held as he was by two men. He stood in silence hiding his fear and his anger, refusing these men any satisfaction. Only the grim set of his jaw and his eyes showed the fury he felt at what was being done by Pardoe to a much smaller, wounded man. He was scared for his brother knowing Joe could be seriously hurt. When the silence, unbroken except for the grunts and groans of the fighting men, was suddenly broken by the unmistakable snap of a bone breaking Adam couldn’t help himself and called out his brother’s name in desperation “Joe”. He struggled to get to his brother without success and it was with almost a sense of relief that he saw Joe fall unconscious to the ground. He tried to go to his brother but he wasn’t allowed to. One of the men looked at Pardoe “Are you going to finish him off.”
Pardoe shook his head “Just pull him into the trees and leave him. He’ll freeze to death by morning.” Adam had to stand and watch Joe pulled away, knowing that Pardoe was probably right and there was small chance of him seeing Joe alive again. He knew his own chances of surviving the night were vanishingly small. He had been the one who really humiliated Pardoe and having seen what he had done to Joe, he could only dread what was planned for himself.
Adam was forced to mount up and the men led him off into the woods, They took Cochise along, leaving Joe’s unconscious body lying in the snow under the trees. Adam was taken about four miles to the edge of a steep cliff and then Adam was told to dismount. His leg had stiffened up and he nearly fell. He had lost quite a lot of blood from his two wounds in the hour or so since he’d been shot and he felt weak and sick. Pardoe stood hands on hips and laughed “You don’t look so tough now Cartwright.”
Adam stood erect, head high “Proud of what you’ve done to an injured man half your size/”
Pardoe just grinned, “I didn’t do it. Once they find you both, the only reconstruction will be that you did it and then ran up here and committed suicide by jumping over this cliff. We’ll make sure that’s what people think. Maybe your Pa won’t believe it but he won’t be able to do much when all the town believes it.”
Adam was shocked. He had seen them fire two shots from Joe’s gun and put it back in his holster without taking in the significance. Snow was falling again and would soon hide all traces and if they both died he could imagine what would be said. It seemed strangely irrelevant at the moment and he could only pray that Joe wouldn’t die. He knew the story would hurt Carole and his family, but it would be negligible compared to the hurt of their deaths. Then his thoughts were wrenched back to the present as Pardoe moved towards him. Adam was weakened by loss of blood and partially immobilised by his stiff leg, his right arm out of action again but he was in a white fury over the attack on his brother. He was determined to do what damage he could to Pardoe and almost oblivious of the blows he was taking himself, he landed out as hard as he could. At first he was doing some considerable damage, but then Pardoe landed a blow on his injured shoulder and Adam fell, unable to see through the red mist in front of his eyes. He heard Pardoe laugh and felt a boot thud into his ribs. Adam tried to curl up to protect himself as the kicks came in but unable to protect himself he knew he was being kicked into unconsciousness. His thoughts went to his wife and he prayed that she would be all right and then everything went black as oblivion claimed him.
Pardoe breathing hard and nursing his sore ribs, forced a grin, trying to ignore his bruised and bleeding face “That takes care of Mr Soddin’ High n’ Mighty.”
Clem looked at the damage that Adam had done and said “Not without trouble” but Pardoe was sure of himself again and sent Clem flying with one back handed swipe. Then Pardoe stood gloating over the unconscious figure on the ground. He turned to his men and ordered Sport and Cochise tied to the trees and then he lifted Adam up. Pardoe walked to the cliff edge and dropped the body over. He stood laughing as Adam bounced once on some rocks before coming to rest on a ledge some forty feet down. “That should do him and they’ll have a real job getting the body up from there.” With one last self-satisfied glance down the cliff Pardoe mounted up and led the way back to town to celebrate.
About an hour after he was left in the snow to die Joe came round. For a while he lay still conscious only of pain, every part of his body seemed to ache and the wound in his leg sent stabbing pains through him. He was cold and sore and wanted nothing more than to slip back into oblivion but something was nagging at him, wouldn’t allow him to let go and he tried to remember what had happened. Then suddenly everything came back and he called for Adam and looked round desperately in the dark, but there was nobody there. Joe knew that his brother was in trouble and he needed help. There was nothing he could do himself but if he could get home his father would do all that was needed. He called for Cochise but there was no answering whinny so he knew that Cochise wasn’t within the sound of his voice. If he was to fetch help then he would have to walk back to the house. His mind made up Joe faced practicalities, his leg was still bleeding sluggishly and walking would make that worse so the first need was to pad it. He managed to take off his shirt and tore it up making a pad and tying it in place as tightly as he could. He nearly lost hold of his senses but fear for Adam and the knowledge that he badly needed help himself gave him the strength to hang on. He looked around and saw a stick, which would give him some measure of support, and grabbing it, he pulled himself to his feet. Everything went black for a moment and swirled round him so that he had to hold onto a tree to stay on his feet until gradually the world steadied again.
Joe knew that he was over three miles from the house but it had to be done and he forced himself to think only in terms of the first one hundred steps. He counted as he went and when he had managed one hundred, he told himself that having done it once he could do it again. The landscape had a tendency to turn black and spin, but Joe ignored it just counting his steps, trying to ignore the stabbing pain in his leg. He lost count of the number of times he fell and lay in the snow, Several times he just wanted to give up and slide back into oblivion but each time thought of Marie and of his brother’s plight roused him. They both needed him and he couldn’t just give up and eventually each time he made it back to his feet and struggled on. Long before he reached the ranch he’d forgotten why he was there or where he was going. He stayed on the straight path purely by instinct, deeper than reason. He had given up counting and was on his feet and moving even though he knew he couldn’t walk; his will to live too strong to give in. He was conscious of three things only, the pain, the need to get back to Marie, and the need to tell his father about Adam. Afterwards he could never remember anything of that long walk, just a confused impression of snow and pain, falling and struggling to his feet. He had no idea how long it took him but in fact it was nine-thirty when he staggered into the yard.
Ben and Hoss were sitting by the fire. They had assumed that Joe had gone back to spend the evening with Adam and weren’t worried by his non-appearance. The first thing they knew of trouble was a thump on the door, as Joe fell against it, puzzled Ben went to investigate and, as he opened the door, the body of his youngest son fell into his arms. He said “Oh my God” and hurriedly carried Joe over to the couch and got him lying down. Hoss yelled to Hop Sing for hot water and bandages and then went to the door to search for Adam. There wasn’t any sign of his eldest brother and Hoss was surprised to see no sign of Cochise either.
Hoss went back in and joined his father. Ben was sponging Joe’s face and as Hoss looked questioningly at him Ben looked up “He’s got a bullet in the leg and he’s taken one hell of a beating, at least one broken rib.”
Hoss said “Pardoe.”
Ben nodded “I imagine it was.”
“Adam must be in trouble. There’s no sign of him or of Cochise. Joe must have walked.”
Joe looked down at his son, it didn’t seem possible but if his horse wasn’t there, then his son must have done it. Joe hadn’t quite lost hold of his senses and now he stirred. Hoss brought him some brandy quickly and Ben supported his son’s head as Joe sipped it Joe looked up at his father “You’ve got to find Adam.”
Ben said “Easy son, you’ll be fine drink this and then try and tell us what happened and we’ll go find your brother.”
Joe drank the brandy and then lent back against his father’s warm strength and organised his thoughts. “We were ambushed, three miles from here at the start of the wooded stretch. Pardoe and six or seven masked men, Adam took a bullet in the shoulder, knocked him off Sport. They grabbed us. Put a bullet in each of our legs. Stop us running away. Held Adam. Pardoe fought me. I couldn’t move. Knocked out. When I came round noone was there. All gone. Even Cochise. Walked home. Must find Adam.”
Ben and Hoss looked at each other, it didn’t seem possible that Joe had walked three miles in the state that he was in. He didn’t look as though he could make three yards.
Ben asked, “You’ve no idea where they were going or why?”
Joe stared up at his father “I don’t know anything else that could help. But you have to find him, he’ll die in this weather.”
Ben managed a smile “Don’t worry son, your brother is tough. They left you alive and you’ve got home, I’ll bet Adam’s alive too and probably trying to get home now. We’ll find him.” He turned to Hoss “Get the men ready to ride, those who are well enough. Send someone in for Doc. The bullet is still in and Adam will need Paul when we bring him home. I’ll get Joe to bed and leave Hop Sing with him and then ride over and tell Carole and Marie. Have Kirk saddle Buck for me.”
Hoss nodded and then leaning over his little brother he said, “You take it real easy Joe. You’ve done your part bringing us word. We’ll do ours. We’ll find Adam.” Then he turned and hurried over to the bunkhouse.
Kirk was by the fire and Hoss asked him to saddle Buck in a hurry and then saddle Chub. Then Hoss turned back to the other men and explained what had happened and asked for help. José was the first to get out of his bunk and start dressing but all the others quickly followed him. Colds were forgotten in their anger at the dirty tricks Pardoe had pulled and in their concern for Adam. They had all been angry before at the way Pardoe had crippled Adam but now, in the few brief words Hoss said, they sensed his white fury and his fear for his brother.
Ben carried Joe upstairs and by the time his son was undressed and settled in his own bed, Joe had finally succumbed to the lure of oblivion. Ben stood looking down at Joe’s battered body and wished he could get his hands on Pardoe, but for now it was much more important to find Adam, before exposure completed the job Pardoe had started. He prayed that his eldest son was still alive and then leaving Joe with Hop Sing he hurried out to go and tell his daughters.
As he rode into the yard at Adam’s house, Will came out. He took one look at his Uncle’s face “Trouble?” Ben nodded and Will said, “I should have gone with them. I knew it. We’ve all been trying to persuade ourselves that they had stopped over with you. The twins and Peggy are down with that cold and Laura is just starting it, so Adam told me to stay behind, that they’d be okay.”
Ben gripped Will’s shoulder, “Don’t blame yourself Will. I’m not sure exactly what happened but from the little that Joe told us, it wouldn’t have made any difference if there had been three of you instead of two. They were attacked by seven or eight men.”
Will asked anxiously “They are alright?”
Ben bit his lip, “Joe’s at home. He’ll be okay. The men are heading out to search for Adam.”
Will went very pale and couldn’t think what to say and just followed his uncle in as Ben went to see the two wives. The girls were all sitting by the fire and lost colour at the expression on Ben’s face. Carole came to her feet and Ben went over to her and put his arm round her shoulders. He took Marie’s hand and for a moment struggled to find the words. Then he said, “They were ambushed on the way home. Joe’s at home in bed, he’s hurt but he’ll be fine. We are just going out to find Adam.” Marie sank back in the chair while Carole deathly pale swayed. Ben helped her into a chair and Laura quickly went and poured some brandy. Ben knelt down in front of her and took her hands. “We will find him Carole. We know exactly where to start searching. Joe walked three miles with a bullet in his leg to bring us word. God won’t let his effort be in vain.” Carole got a grip on herself and sat up “He’s alive. I’d know if he was dead.”
Ben kissed her forehead “Of course he is and I’ll bring him home.” Then he turned to Marie and told her the extent of Joe’s injuries and that he had sent for the Doctor.
Will gripped his Uncle’s shoulder “You go and find Adam. You know the country, I’ll look after the girls.” Carole sat up straighter “I’ll go with Marie to look after Joe. Bring Adam there.”
Ben nodded and then dropping a kiss on both girls’ heads, he hurried out to go and join Hoss on the road to town and find his eldest son.
Laura hastily got Peggy up and dressed and then wrapped the sleeping twins warmly, while Will harnessed up the wagon. Carole and Marie clung to each other for a minute and then Carole went upstairs to pack a few clothes and Adam’s nightshirt. Ten minutes later they set out for the main house to tend Joe and await news.
Ben could see the traces in the snow left by his youngest son. In places he could see where Joe had fallen, leaving smudges of blood in the snow. He knew just how badly Joe was hurt and could only marvel that he had made that long walk. His imagination showed him all too clearly how Joe must have suffered and he could only congratulate his son on his endurance. At least Joe’s effort gave them a chance to save Adam, provided he too had been left alive.
Hoss and his men had also seen the tracks made by the exhausted injured man. Hoss was white from sheer fury as he saw for himself the signs of his little brother’s nightmare journey. The hands could all see it on his face and avoided talking to him. Joe was very popular with the men and they were angered by what had been done. The sign demonstrated only too clearly what a hell of a journey he’d had and it was a very quiet bunch of men who reached the ambush site. The hands sat on their horses talking quietly, but with the low throb of anger clearly apparent, while Hoss and José examined the sign with the help of lanterns. Some snow had fallen after Joe had been abandoned but not much. Hoss stood staring at the blood all around knowing it was his brothers. The impression in the snow where Joe had lain very clear, José left his friend alone understanding his feelings and looked around. Ten horses leave quite a trail and despite the light covering of snow, it was very clear. Snow had been knocked off branches and the tracks themselves still showed in the snow. José checked the tracks blowing away the fresh snow and soon found tracks that he recognised both Sport and Cochise had gone along the trail. He called to Hoss, who was just examining the tracks, when Ben rode up.
Hoss got to his feet “How did they take it?”
Ben gripped his big son’s shoulder “They are both strong. Carole nearly fainted but once she got a grip she said that Adam was alive, she’d know if he was dead. Will is taking them both over to nurse Joseph and wait for Adam.”
Hoss nodded “I’m not surprised, my brothers chose two good’uns. The tracks lead this way. Sport and Cochise are with them.”
Ben swung back on Buck “Right let’s follow.” The cavalcade slowly moved out, spread out through the trees to ensure that they didn’t miss anything. They could only go slowly as Hoss followed the trail with José’s help to make sure there was no split. It took them three quarters of an hour to reach the cliff top. Ben and Hoss spurred forward as they saw the two horses tethered at the edge of the trees. They dismounted at a run and hurried over to the horses calling for Adam, but there was no sign of him. Ben called to the men to look around while he and Hoss examined the horses. There was blood on Sport’s saddle but they already knew Adam had been shot so it didn’t help much. José called to them “There’s been one hell of a fight here by the looks of it.” The two men hurried over and were examining the sign when a yell came from the cliff edge “He’s down here.”
Ben and Hoss ran over and stood in silence looking down at the body far below them. Until that moment both men had believed that Adam, like Joe would have been left beaten and hurt, but alive, somewhere under the trees, and that provided they could find him before he died of exposure, everything would be alright. Hoss looked at the sign and then, swallowing hard to get control of his voice, he said, “Noone fell over. Someone stood just there. They must have thrown him over.”
Ben unable to say anything just gripped his son’s arm. Hoss licked his lips “He may still be alive.”
Ben looked at the sheer drop of near fifty feet and knew that the chances were remote, but he straightened up “I’ll go down to him.”
It was a stiff climb down with very little visible in the way of foot holds and Hoss looked at his father, knowing he shouldn’t really attempt it, but rock climbing wasn’t one of his own skills. As he hesitated, Jess came forward “I’m good at climbing Mr Cartwright, I used to do it for sport back east. Let me go down to him.”
Ben shook his head “Thank you but no, its too dangerous. He’s my son, I’ll do it.”
Jess pushed “I’m more likely to be able to help him and anyway I owe him my life.”
Puzzled Ben looked at him and Jess explained “I took a fall over a cliff on the way to Sacramento, Adam pulled me up. I owe him.”
Ben still wasn’t sure and looked at Hoss who said, “ Jess is right. He has more chance of reaching Adam than we do.”
Ben gave way but insisted that Jess rope up; he wasn’t going to risk any more lives. He looked down at the limp body far below and his heart was heavy, he couldn’t help but feel that Adam was dead. Hoss could read his father’s thoughts so clear on his face and he knew it was long odds against him being wrong. Hoss stood staring down, seeing Adam on his wedding day; as he had been in the quiet of the night on their way home from Fallon while Joe slept; so many other memories of times when he had relied on his eldest brother; and superimposed on them that body way below. He felt a very real pain in his chest with fear for his brother.
Jess roped up and then began the long climb down while José controlled the rope and the horse to which it was attached. Ben and Hoss stood close together for mutual consolation, staring down, silent in their unspoken fear that Jess was risking this for a dead body. The other men stood watching, understanding their fear and unable to help. All of them believed that Adam couldn’t have survived the fall, whatever else had been done to him. It was a stiff climb with few handholds and Jess went very steadily testing each foothold before trusting his weight to it. If Adam was alive he would have to carry him back up and extra time taken now to check the best route would mean the difference between success or failure on the return trip. To those waiting up top he seemed to take forever, but Ben was oblivious of time as he stood staring down at his eldest son. In his heart he was already mourning him, remembering so many things from the past, from the days when he had travelled west with a serious little boy his only companion, to more recent times when Adam had finally seemed to find the happiness he sought.
Twice Jess slipped but each time José was ready to take the weight and Jess was able to grab hold again and work his way on down. The ledge Adam was on was several feet wide and he was in no imminent danger of falling even if he should move; so Jess took the time he needed, considering carefully each move before he made it.
After a seeming eternity Jess reached the ledge and José immediately signalled to one of the others to lower a lantern. It quickly reached Jess and those above could see him kneeling by Adam in a little pool of light far below them. Ben and Hoss both stood tense hardly breathing as they watched and then Jess stood up and waving yelled “He’s alive, alive.” There was a great hurrah from the hands. Ben sank to his knees, suddenly weak, and said a silent prayer of thanksgiving. Hoss stood his hand on his father’s shoulder not even aware of the tears running down his cheeks. He watched Jess kneel down again by his brother and examine him carefully. Then Jess yelled up “Send down splints he’s broken his arm and bandages.” José quickly passed the things down
Jess splinted Adam’s arm and got a pad on the shoulder wound. He was worried by a great area of bruising on Adam’s right ribs but he couldn’t feel any break s so he just got it bandaged up tightly to prevent any more damage. Then thinking back many years he remembered how he had been taught to strap an injured man to his back to minimise the danger of further damage on moving him. Once he had Adam strapped on securely he yelled to José that he was coming back up. The ascent took even longer, Adam was heavier than Jess and Jess could only just manage his weight, but the time and care spent on the descent paid dividends. Jess didn’t hesitate or slip just slowly made his way back up. When he reached the top there were plenty of eager hands to help him unstrap Adam. Ben knelt by his son and felt for his pulse. It was there rather fast but considering everything very strong. He didn’t interfere with Jess’ handiwork and couldn’t even find words to thank him, just wordlessly putting out his hand to the other man. Hoss looked down at his brother “There ain’t no way to thank you Jess. But anytime you need anything you just ask.”
Jess shook his head “Adam and I are square. I told you I owed him.”
Hoss wrapped his brother in a thick blanket ad handed him up to his father on Buck. Adam was desperately cold and they needed to get him home and into bed as quickly as possible. Then Hoss said, “I’ll ride on ahead. Let Carole know.”
Ben nodded at least Hoss could ensure that everything was ready and he could understand his big son’s need to be alone for a few minutes.
At the main house Carole and Marie had gone straight to Little Joe. He was still unconscious after his great efforts, having given in once he had help on the way to his brother. The marks of the beating were all too obvious on his face. Marie was used to violence having worked in saloons and Carole had nursed Joe through a much worse beating so neither of them panicked. Carole went and fetched ointment and between them they finished cleaning Joe up. Hop Sing had already made a good start but he stood back and let the girls take over, knowing they needed to do something. Laura got Peggy and the twins settled and then she and Will went in to see what they could do. Laura saw that everything was under control and went down to fetch coffee, She laced each cup with brandy. Both girls had had a shock and although they were remarkably calm, there would probably be a delayed reaction and they were pregnant.
Once everything possible was done for Joe, Carole went and stared out of the window at the view that Adam loved so much. She was scared but surprised at how calm she felt. She knew they’d find him alive, Adam couldn’t be dead without her knowing. Laura came over and put her arm round Carole “Come and sit down have some coffee. You must rest all you can, then you’ll be fit to help Adam when they bring him home.” Carole let herself be led to the fire and sat by it while Marie sat by Joe watching the inert body of the man she loved.
For three hours the four of them sat in silence in Joe’s room; Joe didn’t stir. Then they heard a horse and Carole ran to the window but she turned back disappointed “It’s the Doc.”
Will said, “I’ll go down and get him. Take it easy Carole, its bound to take them a little while, it’s very dark. Adam’s tough he’ll be okay.”
Carole sank back into a chair by the fire, trying to hang onto her certainty that Adam was alright.
The Doc came up and immediately told Will to take Carole and Marie out. There was no point in upsetting them more than was necessary. He smiled at Laura, they were old friends and she could give him all the help he needed. Paul checked out Joe’s ribs first and found just the single broken one. He bandaged Joe’s chest for support but left the bruising alone the girls had done a good job on that. Then he turned his attention to the bullet in his leg. He examined it and then looked up at Laura “The Cartwrights never fail to amaze me. I wouldn’t have thought anyone could walk three hundred yards on this leg, let alone three miles. They have fantastic endurance.”
Laura asked anxiously “Has he done it any real harm?”
Paul shook his head “No, he’s lost some blood and he must have been in a lot of pain but basically he’s just exhausted. On the other hand he got under cover quicker than he would have done otherwise so he’s not suffering from the effects of exposure. He’ll be up in a week, knowing Joe, and fully recovered in a month.” He had Laura hold Joe’s leg while he probed for the bullet. It wasn’t too bad and within five minutes, he had it out and began cleaning the wound. Joe hadn’t really stirred, just once he moaned as the pain caught him.
As the Doc washed up, Laura went to fetch Marie. Carole and Will came up with her. Paul repeated what he had told Laura, Joe was going to be fine. Marie relaxed and as Will took the Doc down for a drink Marie went over to Carole. Carole managed a grin “I’m glad that Joe’s going to be fine soon.”
Marie, scared for Adam, said, “I don’t know how you stay so calm.”
Carole shrugged “He’s alive. I’d know if he wasn’t.” Marie prayed that she was right, she was very fond of Adam, owed him a lot and she knew just how much the brothers meant to each other.
Paul stayed on; knowing that Adam would need him, if he was brought home alive. As the hours passed all of them began to feel that it would be a miracle if Adam was found alive. Somehow Carole held onto her certainty, despite the looks she was getting from the others. She knew that they all thought she was a widow now, but her heart fought against it, although her mind had to admit that it would take a miracle for an injured man to survive in this weather.
They seemed to wait forever and then they heard a horse. Will was at the window and said “Its Hoss.” Carole was out of the door before anyone else moved and ran downstairs. She was halfway across the room when Hoss came in. She stopped dead and stared at him, seeing the traces of tears on his face. Hoss saw her and came forward quickly “He’s alive. Pa’s bringing him home.”
Carole broke down for the first time that terrible night and Hoss took her in his arms and held her close, letting her sob out her relief. Then he suddenly became aware of the others on the stairs. He looked up and grinned, “Pa is bringing him home, he’ll be okay.” With relief both women began to cry and Will put his arms round both of them. Hoss led Carole over to the fire and then went and poured her a drink. Once she calmed down a bit Hoss came back to her. He’d told Doc briefly what to expect and had sent Hop Sing to warm Adam’s bed.
Marie called down to say that Joe was coming round and knowing that his brother would be worried about Adam, Hoss said “Come on Carole I’ll tell you all I know upstairs.” Carole nodded and they went on up. Will had helped Joe to sit up supported by pillows. They’d told him Adam was on his way home but he wanted to hear from Hoss.
Hoss settled Carole in the chair by the bed and held her hand for reassurance as he sat on the bed by Joe and told them all just how they had found Adam. The fear that he had felt, during the long wait for Jess to climb down to his brother, was all too clear in his voice and they could all imagine the scene very easily. Hoss told them what he could about Adam’s condition, “He was very cold but his pulse was quite strong. His right arm is broken and he’s got a very bruised patch on his ribs but Jess didn’t think any were broken. He must have been unconscious when they threw him over; it’s the only way he could have escaped so easily. He’s taken a beating like Joe and as we know has two bullet wounds, the one on his leg’s just a gash and the one through his shoulder looked to be clean. He’ll be okay.”
Paul asked anxiously, “Head wounds?”
“Nothing obvious, no blood, no large bumps.”
Carole was trembling and Hoss got up and lifted her up, sitting down himself and pulling her onto his lap. She lent back against him, grateful for his warm strength. The others sat in silence, thanking God for his mercy. Joe still looked very worried and Hoss did his best to reassure his little brother “Easy Joe, he’ll be fine. Pa will have him home within half an hour.” Joe relaxed a little and his weakness released him and he soon drifted back to sleep. Once they realised the other five moved through into Adam’s room so they didn’t disturb him, leaving Marie with her husband.
Hoss stood for a long moment staring down at his little brother before going next door. He was very sombre as he said, “I’ll never know where Joe found the strength to make that walk. Over the last mile he fell every few steps, the tracks were clear in the snow. He certainly saved Adam’s life, Adam would have died by morning in this weather.”
Ben held his son in front of him on Buck, every so often he checked his son’s pulse but it remained strong. He was very worried by the deathly cold of his son’s body, even through two blankets and Adam’s thick logging coat, the cold reached Ben and Adam seemed to be having trouble breathing. Ben was heartily grateful when they reached the house. At least he could get his son into a nice warm bed and Doc should be there.
Will was standing by the window and saw Ben and the men approaching, Hoss hurried down and was waiting as his father pulled up in the yard. He took his brother from Ben and carried Adam straight up to his bed. Ben followed leaving Kirk to see to his horse. Between them Ben and Hoss undressed Adam carefully and got him into bed. Doc checked his equipment and then asked Laura and Will to take Carole downstairs. She had checked her husband’s pulse for herself and kissed him but she was loath to leave him. Paul took her hand “Ben and Hoss can give me any help I need. You must try and rest, he’ll need you later and anyway you have the baby to consider.” Reluctantly Carole let Laura lead her out.
Paul removed the strapping Jess had put round Adam’s chest. The whole of the right side was one big purple bruise and Doc examined it carefully and then grinned at Ben “It’s only bruising far as I can tell, looks worse than it is.” He bandaged Adam’s shoulder and set his right arm and then bandaged the bullet gash on his leg. Adam had hit his head somewhere and despite Hoss’ earlier check there was a gash just above his right ear but Paul probed it and decided it was minor, maybe a very mild concussion but no real problem. He did what he could for the many bruises and then turned his attention to his patient’s over all condition. Adam was still very cold and shivering uncontrollably at times. Doc examined him quickly and then with Hoss help got him wrapped up in a cocoon of blankets. Hop Sing brought hot stones and wrapped them in linen placing them round Adam while Ben built up the fire.
When Paul straightened up Ben asked anxiously “How is he?”
Paul came over to the fire and sat down before he spoke. “As far as actual injuries are concerned they are remarkably slight considering how far he fell. As Hoss said he was saved because he was unconscious when he fell. If he had gone over conscious he’d almost certainly be dead but his body was relaxed not tense and like very young children or drunks he escaped relatively unscathed. The bullet wounds are clean and nor problem except for the blood loss.” As he hesitated, the other men could hear the ‘but’ hanging in the air, it was Hoss who found his voice first “What is it then?”
Paul went on “Its early days yet, he’s very cold. He may escape with no ill effects but I don’t like the sound of his chest. You may have a case of double pneumonia on your hands.”
Ben and Hoss looked at each other, they had nursed Adam through pneumonia once before and knew how close they had come to losing him. Ben said, “He came through before, does having had it before lessen his chances?”
Paul shook his head “No but last time only one lung was affected. I’m scared that both are this time. I may be wrong, he may escape without anything. We should have a firmer idea by lunchtime, so I’ll hang on. My wife knows where to send a message if anything urgent comes up in town. By the way had Adam started this cold that’s going around? I see Hoss has it.”
Ben shrugged “Not as far as I know. Joe would be the only one to know if it started up yesterday they were together all day.”
“Ask him next time he wakes up. I’d like to know but its not urgent, don’t wake him deliberately.”
Hoss looked at his father “Are you gonna tell Carole about the risk of that pneumonie?”
Ben stared down at his eldest son “She’s his wife Hoss. She has the right to know. We can’t say he’s gonna be fine and then in a few hours spring it on her.” Hoss nodded “I’ll stay with him for a bit, you go tell her.”
Ben looked at his big son, who was still deep in the throes of his cold. Hoss was rather flushed and looked exhausted “It would be more to the point if you went to bed Hoss. You look all in.” Hoss shrugged “I couldn’t sleep Pa, not tonight.” He fell silent staring down at his eldest brother and Ben saw the anger on his face at what had been done to his brothers. Ben left him alone and went down with Doc to see Carole.
Carole was sitting by the fire with Laura and jumped to her feet as they came down. She read most of the truth in Ben’s face and was quite calm as the Doc explained the situation. As he finished she nodded “I understand. My cousin died of pneumonia but Adam’s strong. We’ll pull him through.” Then she went upstairs to sit with her husband. Adam was beginning to get very restless, his temperature rapidly rising and Hoss was having a problem holding him still. Carole sat down next to the bed and laid her hand on his forehead and began talking to him. Slowly her voice penetrated to Adam and he lay still. His hands and body still felt icy only his forehead was burning hot. Hoss made up the fire again and fetched fresh hot bricks to try and warm his brother. Adam was still shivering and his breathing was becoming more difficult and painful.
Doc came back up to find Carole looking desperately worried as Adam breathed
stertorously through his mouth, each breath seemingly a great effort. Paul made a quick examination and then stood back “I’m pretty sure he must have been starting that cold and with exposure it’s turned to pneumonia. It seems worse on the right side. It was his left lung affected last time.”
Carole asked, “What can we do?”
“Not a lot I’m afraid, we can only rely on his own body’s defence mechanism fighting it off but we can help him to breathe more easily. Then it’s a case of keeping him warm and trying to break the fever.” Hoss went and fetched more pillows and they propped Adam up with them, which seemed to help a little and then Doc got him to build up a tent of blankets over his brother. Doc placed bowls of boiling water with turpentine oil in them so that Adam would breath the fumes. It gradually seemed to help and Adam began to breathe more easily.
Ben finally managed to persuade both Carole and Hoss to go and get some sleep. It was obviously going to be a long fight and Adam wasn’t aware who was with him.
Ben left the connecting door open between the two rooms and heard Marie as Joe finally woke up. Adam was fairly quiet so Ben went through to his youngest son. Joe was struggling to sit up and Ben helped him and put pillows to support his son. Marie went down to get some broth and Joe asked, “How is Adam?”
Ben sat down on the bed “His injuries are slight, a broken arm, a clean shoulder wound, minor flesh wound on his thigh, bruising and maybe a slight concussion, but he’s got pneumonia.”
Ben fell quiet and Joe sighed heavily staring at his father remembering the past. “Poor old Adam, he was just starting that cold anyway. He was sneezing well on the way home.”
Ben nodded “Paul thought he’d probably caught it. You did your part Joe. If we hadn’t found Adam when we did he’d be dead by now, but you’ve given him the chance to live. Now it’s his fight and we both know he’s a good fighter. He’ll be okay.”
Little Joe sat staring into space, he could hear his brother fighting for breath in the next room and each gasping breath hurt Joe physically. He looked up at his father and knew that Ben was desperately worried and not wanting to make matters worse, he forced a grin. “Adam will be fine. It takes more than a few hours exposure to kill him off. I’m fine Marie can get anything I need.”
Ben squeezed his son’s shoulder “Just take it easy Joseph and you’ll be up and around to help us keep Adam quiet, when he starts fretting to be up.”
Joe nodded “Sure Pa, Don’t worry too much, we’ll both be fine and then I’ll help Adam take Pardoe to pieces.”
Ben went back in and sat by Adam. All he could do was to renew the hot bricks and the steam pots and try and hold Adam still. Adam was delirious and kept insisting that Carole wasn’t to be frightened. Most of the time his mutterings were indistinguishable but throughout there ran a double thread of fear, for Carole and for Little Joe, the brother he’d last seen abandoned unconscious in the snow to die.
Later Will and Laura came in and insisted that Ben at least go and eat, try and rest, even if he didn’t think he could sleep. Ben succumbed and managed to force down some breakfast and then desperately tired he did lie down and slept for four hours.
When he went back to Adam there was no sound but the sick man’s tortured breathing. He went in to find Carole and Hoss with Adam, who was at least resting quietly. The beneficial effects of the turpentine seemed to be wearing off despite renewals of the pots and Adam was struggling for each breath. Ben felt his son’s forehead and he was burning up with fever, but at least his pulse was strong albeit rather fast.
Carole sat quietly holding her husband’s hand and keeping cold compresses on his head. Hoss said, “He’s been resting a lot quieter since Carole came in. He was babbling continuously before. I’m sure he knows she is here.”
Ben forced a grin “That’s a good sign. The stiller he rests the better it conserves his strength. Have you managed to get him to swallow any broth?”
Carole shook her head “Only a few sips of water. He’s having such a struggle to breathe that he almost gagged on that.”
Ben said, “Well never mind, it won’t harm him to go without food for a couple of days.”
Hoss left them with Adam and went into his little brother, who had just woken up again. Joe immediately asked about Adam. Hoss shrugged “No change, he’s resting fairly quiet and his pulse is strong, but he’s still fighting for breath and he’s got quite a fever.”
Joe sighed heavily resting back on his pillow and he looked very flushed. Hoss went over to him “You’re running a temperature yourself Joe. How does your leg feel?”
Joe shrugged but admitted that it was sore. In fact it felt as though it was on fire and every part of his body ached from the effects of the beating and the long walk. Hoss pulled back the bedclothes and redressed Joe’s leg and put fresh ointment on his brother’s cuts and bruises. By the time he’d finished Marie was back with broth and coffee. Hoss helped his brother to sit up and then left him with his wife.
Hoss knew that his younger brother would be okay in a week or so and only time would really help him, but that hadn’t been the intention when Joe was left in the snow.
Hoss was very quiet over lunch and when Ben went back upstairs to join Carole, Hoss went over to the door and began strapping on his gun.
Will asked, “Where are you going?”
Hoss no longer able to restrain the anger he felt at what had been done to his brothers said “Town”. His face told the rest of the story. Will went over and got his coat. Hoss looked at him and Will grinned, “I won’t interfere Hoss but I’m fond of Adam and Joe too and I’m not missing this.” Hoss nodded and asked Laura to explain to Ben at dinner where they had gone.
When they went outside Kirk asked, “Are you going to town?”
Hoss nodded and, to his surprise, by the time he had saddled Chub, José, Jess, Kirk and every other hand, who had been on the search the night before, were saddled up ready up go. They could see in Hoss’ face his intention to deal with Pardoe and José spoke for them all “We wouldn’t miss this for six month’s pay. This time we’ll make sure that it’s a fair fight.”
Hoss nodded “Okay but Pardoe is mine.” The whole crowd rode out and Laura stood watching them from the window, surprised just how vindictive she felt as she stood watching them. She hoped that Hoss would give Pardoe more than a taste of his own medicine.
Laura went back upstairs to join Marie. Joe was asleep so the two women played quietly with the twins in the room across the hall, leaving the doors open so that they would hear if Joe stirred.
Ben persuaded Carole to go and lie down for an hour. Adam was fairly quiet and Carole knew she had to sleep so she agreed. Ben sat quietly by Adam but within ten minutes of Carole leaving Adam was babbling in delirium. Ben held him as quiet as he could, Carole had to get some rest but he was very glad to see her come back in an hour later. She sat down and took Adam’s hand and put her other hand on his forehead, then she started talking quietly to him and gradually he calmed down. Eventually he murmured Carole and slid into a quiet sleep. His breathing was still harsh and painful but Ben thought it was slightly easier than earlier on. Carole wasn’t sure but she did know that his temperature was higher and his pulse was weaker. She sat by him all afternoon hardly talking but grateful for her father-in-law’s calm presence. Ben tried to reassure her, he’d seen Adam as ill before and he’d made a full recovery, Carole looked down at her husband and panic wasn’t far away but she fought it down and tried to relax. She wouldn’t help Adam by getting herself into a state and risking their child.
Hoss rode into town oblivious of the men at his back and, after one look at his tight drawn face, they made no attempt to intrude on his thoughts. As they rode into town Roy saw them and followed, Doc had brought word back to town, just what had happened to Adam and Joe and Roy could see on Hoss’ face that he was out for revenge. If it was going to be taken with his fists on a one to one basis then Roy wouldn’t interfere but he had no intention of allowing a gunfight or a mass battle between the Ponderosa hands and the miners. Hoss headed straight for the Bucket O’Blood, all the trouble had started there and he fully expected to find Pardoe at the bar.
As the Ponderosa hands walked in, a sudden silence fell and Pardoe and his men, still celebrating turned round from the bar. Hoss walked forward oblivious of everyone else and stood in front of Pardoe. The two big men looked at each other, about equal in height although Hoss was slightly heavier. Then Hoss said “You seem keen on fighting Cartwrights, you bin practising on my brothers, now you’ll face me. I’m your size.”
Pardoe shrugged “That was ages ago I’ve no fight with you.”
Hoss stared at him and the utter contempt and disgust was all too clear on his face and in his voice as he said, “Last night weren’t an age ago. You made a mistake. In fact you made two, Joe walked home and told us what happened and we brought Adam home. They’re both alive.”
Pardoe was shocked but disbelieving “You’re lying he was dead and Joe weren’t going nowhere.” Only by the sudden gasp from the crowd did he realise that he’d incriminated himself. Hoss tight lipped said, “You did your best to ensure they didn’t go anywhere. You put a bullet in Joe’s leg but he still walked home and you really should have made sure Adam was conscious when you threw him over the cliff. Because he was out cold he wasn’t badly hurt. Still it wasn’t for want of trying, Now you can try your luck with me.”
Pardoe looked round for help, but all his men were surrounded by Ponderosa hands, weakly he said “It ain’t fair, you’re bigger’n me.”
Hoss laughed but there was no mirth in it “What would you call fair? Joe’s some seventy pounds lighter than you are but to even things up with him you put a bullet in his leg. To make it even with Adam you put two bullets in him. I reckon you’ll have to wait until I’m dying fer it t’be fair.”
Pardoe looked despairingly round the saloon but most faces mirrored the contempt he saw on Hoss’. He quickly realised that his only chance was to stand up to Hoss and fight here and now or he was finished in Virginia City. He took off his gunbelt and Hoss followed suit, while José and his men cleared a space for the two big men.
Pardoe might have drunk too much beer but he was experienced in the ways and tricks of rough fighting and now he wasn’t underestimating his opponent he knew enough to cover up and not let Hoss have it all his own way. As the two men sounded each other out, the Ponderosa hands and Will were all under questioning to find out the background of this fight. As word spread so interest increased and for once on a major fight there was no betting. Not a man present would have risked a cent against Hoss after what had been done to his brothers.
Gradually the pattern of the fight developed as Hoss began moving forwards. Hoss, now that he’d got his hands on the man who’d done so much damage, was completely oblivious of the blows she was taking himself. All he wanted was to make Pardoe suffer some of the pain that he had inflicted on Adam and Joe and even more important to break forever any influence he had in town and prevent any repetition. Pardoe was fast becoming desperate, Adam had taught his brother enough of the science of boxing for Pardoe to be unable to break through his guard. He had managed to get a couple of heavy punches through to Hoss’ head but for once he was fighting a man of his own weight and instead of them flooring Hoss, he just shook them off. Pardoe tried to knee Hoss in the groin but Hoss was ready for such a move and took it on his thigh. In return he got one heavy punch to Pardoe’s midriff which put the big man down. Hoss stood back and allowed Pardoe to get back on his feet, he wasn’t getting off that lightly. Pardoe came off the floor with a lunge in a blind fury and the two men stood exchanging blow for blow neither of them giving an inch, while the crowd surged ever closer, eager not to miss anything despite the best efforts of Will, José and the men. The saloon was silent apart from the heavy breathing of the two opponents and the grunts as blows went home. Hoss was taking a lot of punishment he might have avoided but he didn’t care in the satisfaction of getting his fist home. They were both blood-stained and beginning to stagger when Hoss’ foot slipped in some blood and in the moment that he was off balance Pardoe grabbed him in a bear hug. There was a groan from the audience, which faded to silence as Hoss exerted his strength and gradually stretched his shoulders and broke the bear hug. Then with one punch into Pardoe’s neck sent his man sprawling momentarily helpless, Some of the men at the back yelled at Hoss to kick the hell out of him but Hoss didn’t fight that way and he stood back breathing hard while Pardoe struggled to his feet. Pardoe stood head bowed and looked completely broken but then all of a sudden he kicked out at Hoss. If it had landed it would have finished the contest there and then but Hoss was ready and he grabbed Pardoe’s foot and sent the man crashing full length on the floor.
Hoss stood watching but Pardoe was making no attempt to get up. He brushed the back of his hand across his bleeding lips and glared down at Pardoe “That’s only a small part of what you deserve. Get out of town because next time I see you I shan’t bother with my fists. Once is enough to dirty my hands on you.” Then he turned his back and went to the bar where Don was pouring out drinks.
As soon as he turned his back Pardoe struggled to his feet and grabbed a gun from Clem. He lined up on Hoss’ back, so furious that he was totally oblivious of the results of committing murder in front of over a hundred witnesses. Luckily several people hadn’t relaxed their vigilance and four guns sounded almost as one. Hoss whirled round as a bullet hit the bar just to the left of his leg and saw Pardoe lying dead. Hoss looked round and saw Will, José and Roy all holding their guns. Roy was the first to speak “I don’t know whose bullet killed him and I don’t care. He asked for it. We’ll have the inquest tomorrow but there won’t be no trouble.”
There was a rumble of support from the crowd, several of whom were going for Clem. Roy broke that up but refused to listen to Clem’s protestations that Pardoe had just taken his gun. “I don’t care, you’ve been involved in what’s bin going on. Now get out of town and stay out.” Clem didn’t need to be asked twice and he disappeared as fast as he could, thankful that he was getting off so lightly.
Hoss scrounged a bowl and some water and then announced drinks on him, while he cleaned up with Will’s help. For the moment he couldn’t even feel the bruises, just satisfaction that he had evened things up for his brothers and relief that Pardoe was no longer a threat. He was glad that Pardoe was dead although he couldn’t have killed him and the only remaining worry was Adam’s condition. It took quite a while for Hoss to break away from all his well wishers but he managed it eventually and leaving most of the hands to celebrate headed home with Will and José.
Ben was pre-occupied with his eldest son and didn’t even notice Hoss’ absence during the afternoon, he vaguely assumed his son was either resting or in with Joe and Marie. It wasn’t until he went downstairs for dinner and found only Laura and Peggy there that he began to wonder. Carole and Marie were having trays upstairs and so the table was only laid for three. Ben looked at Laura and suddenly realised where Hoss had gone. He sighed deeply “Hoss has gone to find Pardoe?”
Laura nodded “He left straight after lunch, he didn’t want to worry you but Pardoe had to pay for what he did.”
Ben nodded slowly “I should have known.”
Laura smiled “Don’t worry Hoss can handle Pardoe, he had to do it and he didn’t go alone. Will went with him, as did José leading I’d guess the whole of the bunkhouse. They’ll ensure this time it is a fair fight,”
Ben accepted that under those conditions Hoss would be okay, he only hoped his son wouldn’t kill Pardoe in anger. Hoss would find it hard to live with himself if he had gone to town deliberately to kill Pardoe in revenge; even though the man richly deserved it. Ben was very quiet throughout the meal and Laura stopped Peggy bothering him.
Ben went back upstairs to Carole but didn’t tell her about Hoss, she had enough to worry her. There was no change in Adam’s condition and little that they could do to help him, so they sat in silence. It was mid evening when Ben heard horses coming in and went downstairs. Will and Hoss came in together but Will excused himself and went straight upstairs to join Laura. Hoss took off his coat and then came and sat down by the fire. Ben after one look at his son’s battered face poured out two large brandies and went and joined Hoss. Hoss stared into the fire “How’s Adam?”
“No change.” And then he waited for Hoss to tell him what had happened. Hoss sat silent for a moment, after a sleepless night of worry and a hard fight on top of his cold, he was all in. Eventually he looked up at his father “Pardoe is dead.”
Ben waited for his son to elaborate but for a long minute Hoss didn’t say anything just sipping his brandy, then he said, “I didn’t kill him. I fought him and beat him. Then I told him to get out of town and stay out. I turned my back on him and he drew down on me. Roy, Will and José all shot him and he’s dead. Roy’s having an inquest tomorrow but he said there won’t be no trouble.”
Ben nodded “Roy will handle it.”
Hoss scrubbed the back of his hand across his mouth and then burst out “I had to do it Pa. After what he did. I had to break him in town, Partly to make him pay for Adam and Little Joe, partly make him stop hurting them anymore.”
Ben moved closer to his big son and put his arm round Hoss’ broad shoulders. “Easy Hoss. I don’t blame you. I know exactly how you felt. When Laura told me I just hoped that you hadn’t gone to town to kill him. Despite what he’d done you would have found that hard to live with, but you didn’t. You handled things exactly right, and he deserved all that he got. I’m proud of you son. Just forget him.”
Hoss relaxed at his father’s words, he was so exhausted that he could hardly keep his eyes open. Ben squeezed his shoulder “Go up to bed Hoss and I’ll bring some ointment for those bruises, You’re fit for nothing at the moment, get some sleep.”
Hoss nodded, he knew he couldn’t do anything until he’d had some rest and he headed upstairs.
Joe had eaten some dinner and gone back to sleep. Will had filled Laura and Marie in on events in town and they were sitting quietly chatting in the spare room when Hoss came up, Marie and Laura both went out to him. Marie said, “I’m glad you made Pardoe pay for what he did.”
Hoss grinned at her “Both my sisters are little wildcats in defence of their own.”
Marie was deadly serious as she said “Anyone who could leave Joe in the snow to die and throw Adam over a cliff doesn’t deserve to live. You made him pay just a little for what he did.”
Hoss kissed her forehead and then went over to Adam’s room. He went in and stared down at his brother who was still struggling for every breath. Carole looked up at her brother-in-law and saw signs of the fight “What have you been doing?”
Hoss moved over next to her, put his arm round her shoulders and briefly told her what had happened in town, Carole sat watching her husband as Hoss spoke and as he finished she turned to Hoss “Thank you. I’m glad he’s dead but it doesn’t help Adam now.”
Hoss felt his brother’s pulse and was alarmed to feel how much weaker it was than that morning. He tried to hide his fear from Carole without much success “Adam’s strong he’ll pull round.”
Carole stared down at her husband, she had been telling herself that all day but she was beginning to fear that they were wrong. Hoss kissed her on the forehead and then bent over his brother, straightening the bedclothes with a silent prayer, before going to his own room. Even his fears for Adam couldn’t keep his tiredness at bay and as soon as his father had seen to his cuts and bruises he fell into a deep sleep.
Ben insisted that Carole go and sleep for a few hours. She was close to collapse and gave in on his promise to call her is there was any change. Ben sat his son, who was deeply unconscious, at least he was quiet, too far out of it for delirium, the only sound his laboured breathing. Ben knew that his son was growing weaker by the hour as his body fought the high fever and fought for air. The Doc was coming back early the following morning anyway, not the Ben thought he could do anything. It was really up to Adam and to God. He sat quietly reading his bible and drawing enough strength from that infallible source to remain calm. There was no real change by the time Carole came back soon after three, Will followed her in “I’ll sit with Carole and Adam in case she needs any help, you should go and get some sleep.”
Carole promised she would call if there was any need and Ben nodded, his eyelids felt as though they were made of sandpaper and he knew he had to get some sleep if he was to cope.
The Doc was out early soon after Ben and Hoss rejoined Carole. Paul examined his patent and he was very serious as he stood up. He passed over some medicine he’d made up to try and help, but he shook his head. The three of them looked at him unable to ask and for a moment Paul didn’t speak. He sighed “I expected him to be worse before he started getting better, but he’s weakening rapidly. It will go one way or the other in the next twenty-four hours. If this fever doesn’t break, it will kill him by morning.”
Carole sank down her head on her arms holding her husband’s hand. Hoss asked, “Isn’t there anything we can do?”
Paul shrugged “That medicine might help a little but all you can really do is pray. The only thing I can recommend for you is a stiff drink,”
Ben swallowed hard “I think we’ve been praying all night but sometimes it seems that God doesn’t hear.”
Paul gripped his old friend’s arm “God has always heard you in the past. All of your sons have stood even closer to death than Adam is at the minute and survived.” Ben tried to shake off the feeling of total despair, which had gripped him, but it was Carole who answered. She sat up, her face drawn and tear stained but she was smiling “God does hear. Adam won’t die. I won’t let him, he’s got too much to live for,” The Doc smiled down at her, “That’s the way young Lady.”
Throughout that long day none of them left Adam’s bedside as he fought for his life. Joe was awake, sore and feverish but he insisted on having his bed moved so that he could see his brother through the open door. Will and Laura had to tend the twins and keep Peggy out of the way but they kept the others supplied with coffee. None of them felt much like food although they forced some down.
Hoss made one trip to the bunkhouse to find a peculiar silence there, only broken by the fall of cards. The men were nursing hangovers and colds but they all wanted to know how Adam was making out. Hoss rubbed his fist across his lips as he tried to ensure his voice was under control “Doc says it’ll go one way or the other by tomorrow morning.”
There was total silence for a minute and then José broke it “Adam will make out, he can’t survive that fall and then succumb to a few hours of exposure. He’s too tough.”
Hoss nodded “Yeah. Sure José.”
By late evening it seemed obvious which way it was going and soon. None of them thought of sleep, even Joe lay supported on his pillows watching his brother’s laboured breathing. For over an hour none of them spoke as they waited for the seeming inevitable end. Then the silence was broken as Ben suddenly got to his feet and Carole began to sob. Ben touched his son’s forehead and it was cool and wet with sweat. Carole looked up at him through her tears and Ben grinned “It’s broken we’ve done it, he’s over the hump.”
Little Joe sat up “Pa?”
Ben went over to him “Easy Joseph, the fever’s broken he’s going to be alright.” Joe was so weak that with the relief he couldn’t help the tears and Marie went to him and held him close, crying herself for her brother. Laura held Carole, who was on the verge of collapse and Ben said “He’ll sleep now, you go and do the same. Then you’ll be ready to help him when he wakes up.” Carole nodded and let Laura lead her out and get her to bed. Laura stayed with her as she cried herself to sleep releasing a little of the tension that she had been under.
Ben and Hoss wiped Adam down and got him into a fresh nightshirt and then wrapped him up warmly. Once Adam was settled back in bed Hoss insisted that his father get some sleep as well. Joe had already given in to his exhausted body. Ben stood looking down at his eldest son, Adam’s breathing was still harsh and painful but with the fever broken, he was sure of the outcome. With a prayer of thanks to the God, he’d thought had forgotten him he allowed himself to be bullied into bed. Hoss sat by his elder brother half dozing, just moving occasionally to feed his brother a few sips of water and tuck the bedclothes more closely round him. Three times he checked on Joe but his little brother hadn’t stirred, with his anxiety about Adam eased, Joe got the sleep he badly needed.
In the morning Hoss went down and told the men in the bunkhouse, there was a great cheer. The Cartwrights had always been very popular with their men, always willing to get their hands dirty and keeping the most dangerous jobs to themselves. Will and Laura took the twins and Peggy for a ride, as Peggy had been rather neglected and they only had another four days of their holiday. Adam slept all day, Ben and Hoss divided their time between him and Joe. Joe was still running a temperature and was sore and aching from head to toe. He was irritable and bored despite his efforts to hide it but he was glad of the company of his wife and his family. Ben went to bed straight after dinner so that he could sit with Adam over night.
It was shortly after dawn when Carole had rejoined him that Adam finally came back to the world of the living. His eyes flickered open and he lay still for a moment not really focusing, conscious only of the pain with each breath that he took. Then things drifted into focus and he saw Carole and his father. He whispered “Carole.”
Both of them had been miles away and only now realised that he had woken up, Carole took his hand and smiled down at him, “Easy darling. Don’t try and talk. Everything is fine.”
Adam lay still holding her hand and looking at her for several minutes, then suddenly his memory came back and he tried to sit up. Ben held him still “Everything is fine Adam.”
Adam muttered “Joe?”
Ben smiled at his son “Relax. Joe’s fast asleep next door he’ll be up and around in a couple of days.” He had no intention of telling Adam any details now; he was much too weak. He went downstairs for some broth, leaving Adam quite content to lie and watch his wife. Carole chatted quietly to him, assuring him that Little Joe was fine and that she and the baby were fit and healthy. Adam rested back against the pillows only half taking in what she said, trying to relax and not tense against the pain as he breathed knowing it only made matters worse.
Ten minutes later Ben was back. Between them Carole and Ben got Adam propped half sitting up against some pillows. It seemed to help him to breathe. Carole managed to get him to take a few spoonfuls of broth but still struggling for breath, he found eating very difficult and soon gave up. Ben gave him some of the medicine that Doc had left and then tucked him up where he was, half sitting, and told him to get some sleep, Doc was due later that day anyway and he would be able to advice them the best thing for Adam now.
It was still very early and Marie was fast asleep so Hoss looked in on his little brother once he had had his breakfast, Ben had told him that Adam had finally woken up and Hoss was still grinning with relief. Little Joe had been awake for some ten minutes and was sitting up feeling rather sorry for himself, his leg throbbing unmercifully. Hoss recognised the look on his brother’s face and quietly handed him coffee and then redressed his leg. It wasn’t until he’d finished and Joe was on his second cup of coffee that Hoss told Joe their brother had finally woken up. Joe was delighted and it cheered him up immeasurably, He hadn’t been thinking very straight for the last couple of days, between worry over his brother, lack of sleep, pain and fever and now for the first time he realised that Hoss had been in a fight.
Hoss had assumed, along with everyone else, that someone had told Joe about Pardoe but they had all been too preoccupied. Hoss sat down on the bed and told his brother exactly what had happened in town, As he finished with the inquest verdict of justifiable homicide, which José had reported, Joe put out his hand and the brothers shook. They needed no other words; they knew each other too well. Eventually Joe said, “So we can forget it all, once Adam’s back on his feet. I once told him I took a beating for him and Carole but I didn’t mean him to pay me back.”
Hoss shrugged “The original pretext was long forgotten Joe. It was jealousy and revenge because the pair of you humiliated a bully. It could have blown up at any time.”
Little Joe knew his brother was right, successful men always made enemies but he also knew it was going to be a long job to make Marie see it that way. Hoss went down to fetch Joe some breakfast and Little Joe lay back on the pillows thinking about Hoss. The fight had been inevitable once his brothers had been attacked and Joe knew how implacable his kind-hearted brother could be, when he saw the strong bullying the weak.
Doc was out mid-morning and he was delighted to hear that Adam had woken up, he had heard from one of the hands that Adam was on the mend, fever broken but as Adam was sleeping, he went to see Joe first. Joe’s injuries were healing well with no real trouble and he was gradually regaining his strength, Joe managed to persuade Doc that he was well enough to get up, provided he used the wheelchair for a few days to give his leg a chance to heal. Paul gave the permission begrudgingly but he knew Joe too well to withhold it. Joe wouldn’t do much harm and if he sent his temperature soaring Ben would pack him off to bed. If he said No Joe would just pester his father and Ben had been quite worried enough. Doc did give Joe a lecture and made him promise to take it easy, he had scared Marie quite enough, she was pregnant and he should be looking after her and his father had quite enough to worry about with his eldest son without his youngest acting the fool. Joe promised to be sensible but he hated being tied to bed. Doc left him to get dressed with his wife’s help and went into check on Adam.
Ban was in with Adam and Carole and as Paul came in he gently woke his son. Adam took a moment to come to and then as he recognised Paul he forced a grin. Doc smiled “Well you look a great deal better than you did a few days ago, how do you feel?”
Adam grimaced and Paul went over and began to check his various injuries, everything looked healthy and was beginning to heal and he smiled at Carole “Don’t look so worried he has escaped remarkably lightly, considering.”
Paul listened to Adam’s chest and then sat down on the bed “Hurts to breathe doesn’t it?”
Adam nodded “A bit”
“Can you show me where it hurts, the worst part?”
Adam did his best it was mainly on the right side and Doc smiled at him “That’s about what I expected. Take it easy, we can do something to ease it off a bit for you. It’ll take a few days for it to ease of its own accord but it will disappear entirely in time. I can guarantee that.”
Adam nodded, grateful for that confirmation. Doc had briefed Ben and he asked Carole to go downstairs and get coffee and scones for the Doc.
As soon as she went out Doc settled down and made sure Adam was paying attention “I wanted to speak to you alone Adam, I don’t want to frighten Carole unnecessarily. It will be unnecessary provided you are sensible. I didn’t tell Carole or your family the odds of survival with double pneumonia while you were ill but I think you ought to know now. I have had some 600 cases of pneumonia and about 120 survived, including you once before. I’ve had about 90 cases of double pneumonia and had 3 survivors now.”
Ben sat down at that very grateful that he hadn’t known the odds two nights ago. Doc went on “You have got to accept a long convalescence Adam. Your body has had a long fight and its left it very weak, very vulnerable. With pneumonia there is always a risk of relapse and you wouldn’t be so lucky next time. One of my other two survivors rebelled against my orders and a month later he collapsed and died the following day, just because he overdid it.”
Adam muttered “What you trying to do, frighten me?”
Doc smiled “In a way, yes. Frighten you into using your common sense. You owe it to Carole not to frighten her anymore. It’s a good thing you have very sensible young ladies or you could well have had two miscarriages on your hands. You’re not going to like my orders Adam but you do need to take them very seriously.”
Adam frowned wondering just what Paul was suggesting but he wasn’t left in doubt very long.
Paul smiled at his friend “I want you to stay in bed for at least three weeks and I don’t want you going out of this room for a month. Here we can control the temperature and who is allowed in. Noone who is even slightly off colour is going to be allowed in. After a month we’ll see how fit you are.”
Adam closed his eyes, hating the idea of being stuck in here for a month and it showed on his face even if he was too weak to protest.
Paul gripped his arm “One more thing Adam, not only do I need you to do as I ask, but not to fret about it either. The more you fret the longer you’ll need to stay in bed.”
Adam gave a slight nod “I guess I’m lucky to be alive. I won’t fight you.”
Paul relaxed, he’d known that Adam would hate his suggestion but now that he had his agreement, he knew Adam wouldn’t go back on it, the reason he had pressurised the sick man. He got out some vapour rub and put some on Adam’s chest, before leaving two large jars with Ben. The vapour did seem to ease his breathing and Adam felt the warmth ease the pain slightly, it was still like a tight band round his chest but someone had eased it a notch or two. Then Doc gave him some medicine, which included a painkiller, and after a while it began to take effect. Ben tucked the blankets round him and told his son to get some sleep. Ben looked into Laura’s room and asked her to keep an eye on Adam while he joined Doc and Carole for coffee.
Paul warned Carole that it was going to be a long convalescence, they didn’t dare take any risks, as Adam was very vulnerable to infection at the moment. Carole just nodded; she had realised just how weak her husband was. Doc smiled “Adam has promised to be sensible and he’ll be fully fit long before I’d expect. I know Adam, basically he’s as strong as a horse.”
Carole managed to smile “I know he’ll be okay and I do realise that it will take time, don’t worry about me. I’m just so very thankful that he’s alive.”
Ben said “Paul doesn’t want him moved for a while, probably several weeks, It’ll be easier here anyway, more of us to try and keep him amused.”
“Of course but maybe this afternoon Hoss will take me home to collect some things.”
Ben nodded “He’ll be delighted and anytime you want to go over you just have to ask.”
Doc left soon after promising to come out again in three days or so, he warned Ben to keep the doses of medicine down and that Adam would sleep most of the time.
For the next three days Adam proved Doc a true prophet and slept most of the time, ever aware of the pain in his chest in the few hours he was awake. He was too weak to even think about what had happened, content in his family’s assurance that everything was okay. Whenever he woke up there was someone there to rub ointment on his chest, feed him and give him medicine. He only managed a few mouthfuls of broth each time, eating still so difficult with the effort to breathe but he was glad of water.
Nearly always it was Carole or Ben but occasionally it was Hoss and once he woke to see Joe bending over him. Adam grinned hazily at his brother “Pa said you were okay.”
Joe nodded “I’m fine you take it easy and we’ll soon have you up and around too.”
Adam accepted that “Sure” and let his brother feed him before sliding back into sleep.
Carole knew it was the best thing for him but the days seemed terribly long as she sat by Adam, sometimes sewing or reading but usually just staring into space. Adam was still terribly restless and breathing with difficulty. Half and hour awake with the effort of speaking even a few sentences and forcing down some food and his temperature would soar. Carole had a pretty good idea just how lucky he was to be alive, to survive the long fall and then double pneumonia but she couldn’t help wishing she had her normal strong husband back. She found her new family a godsend. Joe was still in the wheelchair and although sore and tending to run a temperature by evening, made light of it. Joe and Marie spent hours with Carole, quietly talking or playing cards by the fire in Adam’s room, ready to go to him as soon as he stirred. Hoss was invaluable, his great strength so useful in holding his brother without disturbing him, while the bed was remade. The quiet confidence of the three men kept Carole calm as she tended Adam.
Doc came back after three days as he’d said and he was pleased with Adam’s progress. He was gradually regaining some strength but Paul warned them that Adam would continue to sleep most of the time, probably for another week and it would be at least two or three more weeks before he would be able to get through a day without a temperature. It was what he expected and Paul made it very clear that it wasn’t anything to worry about.
In the event it was four days later that Adam woke up fairly early in the morning and for the first time felt well enough to take an interest in his surroundings. Joe was with him as both the girls were sleeping late. Joe had dispensed with the wheelchair although he was still taking it easy. Admitting to himself, albeit not to anyone else, that all he felt fit for was sitting around. Joe saw the difference in Adam’s reaction as his brother hitched himself up on the pillows, his eyes were brighter and he was taking in where he was. Adam grinned as he noticed for the first time the painting of Lake Tahoe, which Carole had brought over, from his study. Then he saw the coffee tray by Joe “Pour me some coffee will you?”
Joe nodded and poured out a cup, making sure that he didn’t overfill it, and he handed Adam the cup. Until now Adam had been fed and he was still weak enough for his left hand to shake as he raised the cup but he managed. He drank two cups and then said “I vaguely remember Will and Laura saying goodbye; did I imagine it or have they gone?”
Joe smiled “You didn’t imagine it, they had to go three days ago. They told us to give you their best when you were in a state to comprehend. How do you feel, you look a lot brighter this morning?”
Adam smiled “More human, I seem to have been drifting.” He caught his breath and then went on “How long have I been here?”
Joe looked down at him “Ten days.”
Adam was amazed, he had been thinking in terms of two or three days “Is Carole alright?”
Joe nodded “She’s fine, a bit anxious of course and earlier you scared us all for a couple of days, you were very ill. Now it’s only a case of getting your strength back.”
Adam nodded and as his breathing seemed to be getting harsh again, Joe said “That’s enough talking for now. You take it real easy and I’ll go and get you some food.”
Adam grinned, “I’m hungry and I don’t want broth.”
Joe grinned widely “That’s a good sign I’ll tell Pa and see what he allows.” A couple of minutes later Ben came in smiling broadly at the improvement he could see “Joe says you’re hungry. Do you fancy an omelette?”
Adam nodded and Ben called down to Joe. He sat by Adam while it was being cooked rearranging the pillows to support his son. Carole on her way down to breakfast heard Ben talking and came in She smiled delightedly at Adam and he beckoned her over and for the first time pulled her down to him and kissed her. Carole sat by him holding his hand, well pleased to see him more like himself. Joe brought up a large omelette and Adam, without any help, finished the lot fairly rapidly and the rested back, very content with a cup of coffee. Hoss and Marie joined them and Adam listened quietly as they chatted. He didn’t say much still painfully aware of each breath but at least much more himself.
After about an hour Ben shooed everyone out except Carole and promised Adam that he could have a steak for lunch if he would get some sleep for a couple of hours first. Adam’s eyelids were drooping and he was quite happy to obey. Downstairs everyone was very much more cheerful but as Joe said their real trouble were only just starting. In a few days when Adam was strong enough to stay awake he would need amusing if he were to be kept quiet. It was a familiar problem and when Adam was stuck in bed, Ben often bemoaned the speed with which he read books. It seemed to require a never ending stream and he had read vast numbers the previous summer and made inroads into his supply most of which he wouldn’t want to reread so soon. He had collected some back East and at Christmas, but Ben was with Joe, the supply would soon run out; especially as Doc was suggesting that they would need to keep Adam quiet for a couple of months. Still it wasn’t an immediate problem and for now they relaxed, so thankful that Adam was recovering.
Adam managed a good lunch and when he’d finished his family all joined him for awhile. Adam lay back relaxing, able to ignore the pain in his chest. He was thinking about what had happened and suddenly realised that he still didn’t know how they had been found. He turned slightly to look at his father “How did you find us that night?”
Ben smiled at him “Strictly we didn’t Little Joe came home and told us what had happened and where. Then all we had to do was to follow the trail to the cliff top and ten horses leave a broad trail.”
Adam considered that and frowned. He could remember all too clearly how his brother could barely stand as he took the beating and knew it was over three miles from home. For a while he didn’t speak but then he held out his hand to his brother and Joe gripped it. “How Joe? Three miles, you could hardly stand. Owe you my life.”
Joe smiled “I don’t remember much of it. I guess I got some of Pa’s stubbornness like you did.”
Adam knew only too well how badly Joe had been hurt and could imagine very clearly how his brother had felt on that long walk. For several minutes he studied his little brother, his imagination supplying the details that Joe would never supply.
Partly to break his train of thought and partly out of curiosity Carole asked “Do you feel up to telling us what happened darling? We know what happened until Joe passed out but after that it’s just what Pa and Hoss pieced togtether from the sign.”
Ben hadn’t intended to get Adam to talk yet, he didn’t think his son was fit enough, but now the question had been asked it had to be answered.
For a long moment Adam just stared into space and Hoss said, “It can wait Adam, no need to talk about it if you don’t want.”
Adam shook his head “No. I think I need to tell you. Then maybe I can forget.”
He was silent for a moment and his family moved closer, Hoss and Joe sat on the end of the bed, one each side. Ben and Carole one either side of him and Marie pulled a chair up next to Carole. Adam stared at his little brother and sighed deeply, catching his breath as it hurt his chest, but he squeezed Carole’s hand, he was okay. “You know Pardoe put a bullet in both our legs. I knew mine was just a minor flesh wound but I could see Joe’s was worse. The way he fell. Then Pardoe went for him. I had to watch. Couldn’t help.” The self-blame was obvious in his voice and Joe smiled “What he isn’t saying, is that two big thugs, both at least his size, were holding him to make sure he couldn’t interfere.”
Adam smiled faintly, his little brother still defending him, but he went on “I tried to hide how I felt. Not give them the satisfaction. Then a bone cracked and I had to get to Joe. I didn’t win. Couldn’t break free. I was almost glad when Joe fell unconscious.”
Adam was fighting for breath and Ben gave him a few sips of water while his son fought for control. Eventually Adam went on “Pardoe kicked him a couple of times but then left him. Someone asked if he should finish Joe off. Pardoe said no. Took Joe’s gun. Fired it twice. Put it back in holster. Told them to drag Joe into trees. Said be dead by morning.”
Adam fell quiet his breathing harsh as he remembered the terror and fury he felt as he was forced to leave his youngest brother hurt and unconscious in the snow, fearing neither of them would survive the night. Ben poured out a half cup of coffee and laced it well with brandy “Easy Adam drink this.”
Adam slowly sipped the coffee and relaxed and as he did so his breathing eased. He smiled at Marie, who had moved to lean against her husband needing him close, the reassurance that he was fine. “I should have known. Take more than that to kill my brother. Led Sport to the cliff top. Pardoe explained. Once snow hid all sign. They’d make sure, town believed, Joe and I fought. I shot him. Then, in fit of remorse, committed suicide. You couldn’t disprove.”
Hoss and Ben looked at each other, they could see only too clearly how difficult it would have been with Adam and Joe both dead, three bullet wounds and three shots fired, to prove someone else was involved. Even though to them and their close friends such a thing would have been impossible.
Adam rubbed his eyes “Not much more. We fought. I did some damage, so furious. Caught one, on my shoulder. Fell. Last thing I remember, Pardoe kicking me unconscious.” Adam fell silent and gripped Carole’s hand. She was trembling like a leaf.
Hoss grinned at his brother “You left your mark on Pardoe, Adam. It was obvious that he had been in a fight.”
Ben could see the anger in his eldest son’s eyes as he relived those hours and he said, “You don’t have to worry about Pardoe anymore, he’s dead.”
Adam looked at Hoss rather than his father, having sensed something in his voice. “How?”
Hoss told his brother what had happened in the saloon the following day. Adam listened in silence and as Hoss finished he smiled, “Thank you Hoss. Paid him back, more by publicly beating him, than by killing him. Glad you didn’t. Good job, he is dead, or who knows, where it would end.”
Hoss moved up and gripped his brother’s shoulder “It’s all over now. All you have to do is get better and we can forget it.”
Adam looked exhausted and Ben wanted him to get some sleep but Adam suddenly remembered how Pardoe had threatened to throw him over the cliff. He looked at his father “Where did you find me?”
Ben knew that he would have to tell his son the full story now despite Adam’s tiredness. And he told Adam exactly where he had been found and how Jess had brought him up the cliff. Adam lost what little colour he had as he realised how narrowly he had escaped death. Then he demanded to see Jess.
Ben said, “You shall but not now. When you’re a little stronger. Jess said that he owed you his life.”
Adam shrugged “It was nothing. Accident, on the way to Sacramento.”
“Jess thought it was more than that and he won’t accept anything but our thanks.”
“I must see him.”
Ben moved over to take away one pillow. “You shall tomorrow. For now you’re exhausted, get some rest.”
Adam knew his father was right and let Ben help him slip down a little into a more comfortably position. Hoss and Joe grinned down at him and Joe spoke for them both “Get some sleep, we’ll see you later.” Then they all left Carole alone with her husband. She held his hand and after a few minutes Adam slid into sleep.
Ben joined the others downstairs and was sitting staring into the fire, miles away. They left him alone for a while and then Joe said, “Cheer up Pa. Adam’s much better today. He’ll be fine soon.”
Ben looked up at his sons and managed a faint grin but then very sombre he said “I know that Joseph but it’s a good job Pardoe is dead or I’d kill him with my bare hands.”
Hoss clapped his father on the back “I know what you mean but forget it now. More important how are we gonna keep old Adam quiet in one room for three weeks?”
Joe laughed “That’s easy.”
His father and brother looked at him in surprise but Joe went on “Its impossible, so there’s no point in worrying.” Marie attacked him with a cushion at that and all sensible discussion went out the window.
The following morning Adam insisted that Ben fetch Jess up to see him. Ben didn’t really feel he was fit enough to see outsiders, but he knew Adam well enough to know when it was a waste of time arguing. So after Adam had eaten his breakfast, Ben helped him settle comfortably propped up on his pillows, then he asked Hoss to go and fetch Jess.
When Carole heard them coming she slipped next door to see Marie, knowing Adam wanted to talk to Jess alone.
Jess knew why Adam wanted to see him and he was thoroughly embarrassed as he followed Hoss up the stairs. He hadn’t been in the house before and all the books and the guns overawed him. Hoss opened the door and checked that his brother was alright and then signalled Jess to go in.
Jess walked slowly into the light large room, walls lined with yet more books and then his attention was taken by the sick man. Adam looked like death warmed up and his breathing was harsh and rough. Jess knew that his family had been scared for his life but that was a week ago and only now did he realise how ill the man had been. Still Adam was grinning “Come and sit down Jess. Hoss will bring up some coffee, in a few minutes, but I wanted to talk to you first.”
Jess went over, uneasy, not knowing what to say. Adam went on “I just wanted to say thanks. I’m surprised, you could manage my weight, all that way. I’m glad you did. Not least for stopping Pa. He’s getting too old, for rock climbing. But he’ll never admit it.”
Jess said “It’s nothing you took a bigger risk for me. I had men at the top to make sure I couldn’t fall and I was fit.”
Adam grinned, “Alright Jess I won’t argue with you. But we have both saved each other’s life, we ought to be friends. I want to make the same offer to you, that we have to José and a few other old friends. You don’t have to answer now. The offer stays open. If you want to take it up, in ten years, it will still be open.”
Adam took a sip of water and waited for his breathing to settle for a moment as Jess stared at him confused and then Adam went on “Anytime you want to set up on your own. We’ll help to get you started. If you want to set up round here. We can help with land. A few head of cattle, Whatever you want. I’ll help finance. I’m not offering charity. Just an interest free loan, to tide you over, the first few years.”
Jess was completely taken aback by the offer, he’d often dreamt of a place of his own but it seemed impossible, barring a big win at poker or on the stockmarket. Adam grinned, “Think about it Jess. The offer is open. Even if I’m not here. My family will honour it.”
Luckily as Jess didn’t know what to say Hoss arrived with coffee. Adam grinned at his brother, he had given Hoss strict instructions on how long he wanted alone and he had judged it to a nicety. The three men sat over coffee and Adam asked where Jess had learnt rock climbing. He told them and Hoss, who had been very impressed at the simple and effective method of lashing an injured man on his back, suggested that Jess teach all of them. It was something they could do with knowing. After a while Hoss considered his elder brother, “It’s time you got some rest Adam.”
Adam had been fighting to keep his eyes open and sleepily let Hoss ease him down the bed and tuck him up. He smiled up at Jess, “You can see, how bullied I am. Thanks again Jess.”
When Adam woke up again it was mid-afternoon. Marie was with him while Carole had a nap, Adam considered his sister-in-law, she was miles away with a quiet secret smile on her face, Eventually Adam said, “You look like the Mona Lisa.”
Marie turned to him with a start “I didn’t know you had woken up. I’ll call Pa.”
Adam took her hand “In a minute I’ve hardly seen you.”
Marie asked, “What’s the Mona Lisa?”
Adam smiled “A very famous painting, It’s in Paris, It’s a picture of a beautiful girl with a strange secretive half smile, It’s puzzled people over the ages. She looks as though she is seeing some paradise, hidden from the rest of us, You had that same sort of smile, when I woke up.”
Marie smiled down at him “Thanks largely to you I live in paradise, a dream world with Joe and I’m always scared I’ll wake up.”
Adam shook his head “It’s nothing to do with me, you gave my little brother the love he needed.”
Marie shrugged and then grinned at Adam “I was smiling because I can feel the baby moving. It’s a very odd feeling but it’s wonderful.”
Adam smiled “I always did say women were more beautiful when they were expecting than any other time, You and Carole prove it, so serene and happy, despite the idiotic tricks Joe and I pull.”
Marie laughed, “I don’t think it was intentional.”
Adam grimaced, “Very definitely not.”
“I’ll go and get your lunch you must be hungry.”
“Not really but I could do with some coffee.”
For the next ten days Adam gradually recovered. His breathing eased off a lot just becoming harsh when he was tired. His temperature still soared towards evening and he was sore and restless. All his family spent hours with him, playing chess or chequers, talking, reading, but the main burden fell on Carole. Adam wanted her with him all the time. The weather had closed in and the hands were capable of doing the few chores that could be done so the family had the time to spare. Despite their best efforts Adam became more bored and irritable as he regained his strength. He hated being tied to bed and knew it was another fortnight before the Doc would allow him to leave this one room, let alone go home to his own house. He found it irksome, although he only had to mention something he wanted and one of his brothers collected it for him within the hour. Joe was up and around, still limping slightly but claiming he was fully fit. He didn’t quite convince his family, who knew his leg was still rather painful, but it was nothing serious and they forbore to nag.
Adam tried to hide his irritability and succeeded to a certain extent, although they all knew him well enough to guess how he was feeling. Then one day he exploded. There was a pile of books on the other side of the room and he wanted one of them. The others were all at lunch and he couldn’t be bothered to wait so he got up, The other side of the room seemed much further than he’d ever known and he barely made it. Adam managed to find the book he wanted and lent against the wall to recover before trying to get back to bed. He was furious with his own weakness, even worse than he had thought. Unfortunately Carole had been feeling unwell for the last two days, with a rather upset stomach and she wasn’t hungry. She had hidden it from everyone except Marie, not wanting to worry Adam or be banned from his side. She headed up to join Adam while the others were still eating and opened the door to find him on his feet, but staggering as he reached for the bedpost for support.
Furious with her husband Carole wordlessly took the book and helped him, back into bed before telling him what she thought. “What do you think you’re playing at you fool. You promised Doc. Do you think I want my child to be fatherless before he’s even born?”
Adam tried to calm her down hearing the note of hysteria in her voice, but he was only making things worse and after all his efforts his head was throbbing and the room tending to go round. In the end he shut his eyes and said, “For God’s sake, please leave me alone.”
Carole silenced by that stood looking down at him for a moment, she had been so frightened but she knew he wasn’t well enough to quarrel and suddenly she burst into tears and ran out.
The whole family had heard the row and Joe and Marie headed upstairs but had left husband and wife alone. Marie had told her husband that Carole had been under the weather for a couple of days, although on the mend. When Carole ran out Marie went to her and Joe went into his brother.
Adam was very drawn and barely noticed his brother. Joe moved over and sat on the bed. “Take it easy Adam. She’ll feel better for a cry, she’s been under quite a strain.”
“I didn’t mean to make her cry. She was right to yell at me. I shouldn’t have got up, barely made the table. I didn’t mean to worry her, thought you were all at lunch. Wasn’t really yelling at her, more my own weakness.”
Joe gripped his brother’s shoulder “Come on calm down. Try and relax brother.” He was quite worried at Adam’s strained breathing but gradually he felt his brother relax slightly and he risked leaving him for a moment and poured him a brandy. He slowly fed it to Adam and ten minutes later Adam was breathing more easily. Joe had just sat by him, not talking but now he told Adam what Marie had passed on.
Adam looked up “I should have known. Why didn’t she tell me?”
“For the same reason you don’t tell her about every ache and pain. She didn’t want to worry you. I shouldn’t worry women are good at hiding things and from what Marie said, it isn’t serious and is clearing up.”
Adam was silent for a long moment and then he sighed, “Its me Joe, I’ve tried to fight it but I can’t. I’m as irritable as a bear with a sore head. I hate being tied to bed even though I know I’m not up to going anywhere. And the prospect of being stuck in here for another two weeks and then God knows how long before Doc will let me go home and I feel like exploding.” Adam buried his face in his hands and Joe couldn’t quite hide his grin “Well, why don’t you if you feel like it? We all know how you feel. We are here to be shouted at, if that’s what you want.”
Adam had to grin at his brother “I ought to give up trying to fool you!”
Joe shrugged “We’ve all been through it Adam. It’ll pass but I know how infuriating it is at the time.”
“Will you find Carole for me?”
“Sure. I’ll just get you some coffee first, you look as though you need it and I’d bet Carole could do with some.”
In fact Carole brought the coffee in a few minutes later. She’d had a good cry on Marie’s shoulder and felt better for it. Adam held his arms out and she came into them and they both said sorry simultaneously. Then just held each other close not talking. Ten minutes later they were ready for coffee feeling rather better.
Little Joe had joined Marie, who smiled at him “She’s alright. I think she needed a cry. How’s Adam?”
Joe shrugged “Cross with himself for upsetting Carole and bored and irritable with his own weakness. We’d better get down and let Pa and Hoss know they are okay.” They went down and Joe reassured his father that Adam was okay. Joe was very quiet during the afternoon and after dinner announced his intention of going into town. He had already told Marie what he wanted to do and she concurred. Hoss studied his little brother, not sure whether company would be welcome or not. Joe read the expression on his face and grinned, “Be glad of some company Hoss, if you fancy a ride.”
Hoss laughed “Sure Little brother and don’t tell me that it’s my turn to buy.”
Joe considered him “Well now that you come to mention it…” Hoss cuffed him and went upstairs for his coat.
It wasn’t until they were on the way to town that Joe told his brother the real reason for going to town. He told Hoss how dispirited and fed up Adam had been that afternoon. Joe had tried to persuade his father to at least arrange a bath for Adam. After two and a half weeks in bed he was sure that would make Adam feel better but Ben wouldn’t even consider it. Joe looked at his brother “I want to have a word with Paul. I’m sure he’s told Pa, and probably Adam, something that he hasn’t told us. I know Adam is still very weak and all that but you could carry him downstairs for a change of scenery or at least let him sit by the fire instead of being stuck in bed. But neither Pa or Adam has suggested it. I’m sure there’s something going on; big brother is usually all too eager to get up.”
Joe sat quietly expecting Hoss to laugh at him but for a minute there was no reaction. Then Hoss said, “I know what you mean. Pa’s reaction has been puzzling me a mite. I tried to convince myself I was imagining things.”
Joe gave a sigh of relief that Hoss wasn’t laughing and went on “I thought then we might have a word with Dan, I vaguely remember him saying something about a new bookshop at Christmas. What Adam needs at the moment is a stock of new books, preferably some of those heavy tomes he enjoys, You know the sort of thing when he sits all evening reading a few pages covered with mathematics and snorting his disagreement every so often,”
Hoss laughed “I know what you mean Joe and it sure does keep him quiet. If’n you ignore the grunts!”
The brothers made their first stop at the Doc’s where they hit the jackpot. Dan was there playing chess. Paul looked anxiously at the brothers as he opened the door “Is there anything wrong?”
Hoss grinned, “Nope we just wanted a word, Adam’s okay just weak and bored.”
Dan said “I’ll go ad make coffee, let you talk. I think I’m stuck anyway.”
Joe looked at the board “If you’re black you’re in the sort of mess I always end up in. You might as well surrender.” Dan raised his fist at Joe and then disappeared. Paul looked at the brothers “Sit down. How’s the leg Joe I see you’re still limping?”
Joe shrugged “Just a bit sore. I’ve gotten into the habit of favouring it, have to break myself of it. It’s Adam we want to talk about. He and Pa are acting strange. I know he’s still as weak as a kitten and I know how close we came to losing him, but normally he’d at least have Hoss carry him downstairs for a change, He’s bored stiff but he don’t even suggest it. What’s wrong Doc? What have you told him and Pa that we don’t know?”
Paul lent back in his chair and considered the brothers “You don’t miss a thing do you? Don’t look so worried your brother is going to be as fit as he ever was, but it is going to take time, I did warn them he was going to have to accept a long convalescence. I admit I piled it on a bit thick to frighten Adam into not taking any risks but the basic facts speak for themselves.” He told the brothers his record with pneumonia finishing up; the real trouble with pneumonia is that even when you survive the initial infection, you are so weakened you are prey to any infection, or to the original one flaring up again. He won’t survive another infection in his current state. That’s why I ordered him to stay in bed for at least another week or so and not to leave the room for the first month, At least there we can control conditions and minimise the risks of him catching anything.”
Hoss and Joe looked at each other they had known it was serious, but not until now had they realised just how serious. It certainly explained their father’s attitude. For a minute neither of them spoke and then Joe asked, “He will be okay?”
Doc grinned, “I’m not taking any chances. There’s Carole and the baby to consider now; but your brother is as strong as a horse. Little though it may seem like it to him, he’s recovering remarkably fast. A thing like this can mean a year’s convalescence but from the way he’s going on, he’ll be up and around in three or four weeks and free to go out maybe four weeks after that. He will have to make sure he keeps warm and avoids over exertion to begin with, but I’d guess in three months time he can carry on as normal and forget it ever happened. Despite your father’s fears it won’t even make him more vulnerable in the future, although I admit a little extra care, such as changing out of wet clothes would be sensible. That is provided he is sensible and doesn’t overdo things for the next three weeks or so.”
Hoss and Joe looked at each other, relieved to a certain extent then Hoss asked, “He’s bored and fretting now. Can he do himself any real harm?”
The Doc shrugged “I doubt it, provided it doesn’t make him do anything silly. It may put his recovery back slightly. The only problem will be a miserable time for you all, especially Adam, over the next few weeks.”
They fell silent for a minute and then Dan yelled “You ready for coffee?” Doc went out and held the door open for Dan, before going to fetch some brandy. Dan looked at them “How is everybody?”
Hoss grinned “Okay but Adam’s bored. We wanted to have a word with you.”
Joe came over “At Christmas I remember you saying something about a new bookshop. Where was it?”
“I know the one you mean, Joe but its in Sacramento and all the passes are closed.”
Hoss and Joe looked at each other and Hoss asked, “What do you know about the shop?”
“From the advert it sounded very good. I know Adam was intending going in when he had time. They advertised that new Darwin book that came out last year, The Descent of Man, and two of his earlier ones. They are banned back east but not in California or Nevada!”
Joe grinned “That’s exactly what we need to keep him quiet.”
Dan frowned, “It will take you over a fortnight to get there and back the stage is going way south.”
Joe laughed “Nonsense Cochise needs the exercise. I can be back in four days,”
“Don’t be stupid Joe you can’t force the pass at this time of the year.” Joe looked mulish and Dan appealed to Hoss “Talk some sense into him.”
Hoss shrugged “I know what’ll happen I’ll end up carrying him, the books and probably Cochise! Still as he said it shouldn’t take us more’n four days.” Joe grinned very grateful for his big brother’s support and Dan tried to enlist Doc. Paul told them that they were mad but stopped Dan nagging at them, the only person who could change their minds was Ben, so they might as well leave it to him. They stayed chatting for a while and then the brothers headed home.
On the way Joe turned to his brother “You don’t have to come with me Hoss. It was my idea.”
Hoss shrugged “For once I think you had a good one. I know yer ideas usually end with me in trouble but this time I reck’n it’s worth the risk. It’s just what Adam needs and Doc said it was real important to keep him quiet now. Anyways you know Pa won’t let you go alone. Be stupid to risk it. I’ll come along, after all Adam’s my brother too.”
When they reached home only Marie was downstairs quietly playing her piano. Joe went to his wife and Hoss excused himself to get a snack. Marie looked up “Pa is helping Carole get Adam settled for the night.”
Joe got coffee and then sat down by the fire and pulled Marie down on his lap. He explained what they had found out in town and what he wanted to do to help. Marie knew the risks in the mountains but she was confident that Joe and Hoss wouldn’t make the attempt unless they were confident they could make it. They had been born and bred in the area, particularly Joe, and noone knew the mountains better. Marie had seen how bored Adam was and knew from Carole how worried she was. Very fond of them both Marie gave Joe her whole-hearted support. Joe held her very tight and kissed her; grateful for the freedom she gave him.
Ben came down stairs just as his big son brought a plateful through from the kitchen. As he met his father’s gaze Hoss looked down and it was all too obvious to Ben that his big son was up to something, He turned to look at his youngest son and seeing the absolute innocence on Joe’s face, Ben collapsed into his chair and demanded coffee. He looked from one son to the other and went on “I’ve a feeling you’d better put a large slug of brandy in it, I think I’m going to need it.”
Hoss and Joe looked at each other and Hoss said, “I wonder what he’s on about?”
Joe shrugged “You hear stories of senile decay.”
Ben just accepted his coffee “You know perfectly well what I am on about, as you put it. Little Joe has had some bright idea, doubtless harebrained, and has persuaded you to go along with it Hoss, as usual. You are both hoping that the other one will tell me about it.” Joe and Hoss just laughed but Marie sprung to her husband’s defence “It’s a good idea Pa. Really it is.”
Ben smiled at her “You haven’t yet had as much experience of Joe’s ideas as we have. They nearly all sound good to begin with. The pitfalls usually appear later, I must admit that Joseph has the knack of avoiding them, someone else ends up in trouble, usually Hoss.”
Joe wasn’t going to argue, he just grinned and started to explain, “We went to see Doc in town. He told us what he’d told you and Adam. I thought you’d both been acting odd.”
Little Joe hadn’t seen Carole coming down the stairs and her voice came as a shock, as she icily demanded, “Just what has the Doctor told all of you and not bothered to tell his wife?”
Joe looked at his father in apology, but Ben shrugged the harm was done. He hadn’t wanted to worry Carole any more than she already was, but now she had to be told. He briefly told her what Doc had said and was surprised how calmly Carole took it. As he fell silent she smiled “He might as well have told me, I knew anyway. Our doctor back home told us the odds when my cousin had pneumonia, less than one in five and virtually no chance if it affected both lungs. She died but only her left lung was affected.” Hoss stared at her “You knew the odds when Adam was so ill?”
Carole nodded, Hoss shook his head in utter amazement “You were so calm, all through. You were the surest of the lot of us that he’d be found alive and stay that way.”
Carole shrugged “Adam isn’t a statistic. He’s strong and he has too much to live for, I just never felt in my heart that he could die.”
They were all silenced for a minute and then Ben said, “I don’t know why we men try and protect the women. I think mentally at least they are much the tougher sex.”
Hoss shrugged “Don’t know about that Pa. We got two exceptional women in the family, wouldn’t bet on ‘em being typical.”
Carole and Marie both coloured at that but Hoss got hearty agreement from his brother. Ben grinned, “I’m not arguing but I still want to hear just what you two are plotting.”
Joe explained about the new bookshop and the three books they were sure of getting, plus whatever new ones they could find to keep Adam quiet. He looked questioningly at Carole and she smiled “It sounds like a very good idea Joe, exactly what he needs, something to engage his mind.”
Ben looked suspiciously at his two sons “I agree with Carole but where’s the hitch, you are both trying to look too innocent.”
Joe looked appealingly at Hoss and with a shrug Hoss said, “There’s just one point Joe didn’t mention. The bookshop is in Sacramento.”
Ben sat back as though his point was proved “I knew you two were up to something. The passes have been blocked for the last month and I’m sure you aren’t intending taking the long road south.”
Carole realised the brothers were intending to force the pass and came to her feet in horror “No you can’t, Adam wouldn’t want you taking risks, just to stop him being bored.”
Joe went over and put his arm round her “No risk Carole. We need the exercise, just look at Hoss lazing there. It’ll do him good. Anyway its not just to stop Adam getting bored, its to stop him driving us all to distraction. Stop you and Pa worrying yourselves sick, in case he does something foolish out of sheer boredom. He was never a good patient, moment he’s strong enough to move he always tries to ignore all his aches and pains.”
Carole wasn’t convinced and turned to Ben “You stop them.”
Ben smiled “Take it easy Carole. They are grown men and they know what they are doing.”
Joe and Hoss looked at each other in amazement and Joe said, “We won’t let you forget that Pa. In front of witnesses too.”
Ben laughed “You’re still not too old to go over my knee young man! But Carole they do know the mountains and the pass to Sacramento. I wouldn’t want either of them to go alone, but together they will be fine and I think it is important enough to warrant a trip. It’ll ease the pressure of all of us. Adam’s fretting now and in a few days when he’s stronger he’ll be even worse. It will hinder his recovery, whereas a few new books especially things to hold his interest, like the Descent of Man, could make all the difference.
Joe and Hoss were surprised to get so much support from their father without argument. It brought forcibly home to them just how worried he still was about his eldest son. Carole tried once more, telling Joe that it wasn’t fair on Marie, worrying her by making such a trip but she got no support from Marie. Marie just said, “I think it’s a good idea and anyway I wouldn’t dare doubt Joe’s prowess in the mountains, he might hit me.” In fact Joe hugged her delightedly while the others laughed and Carole gave up the argument.
They came back to it briefly later and decided not to tell Adam where his brothers had gone or why. He would only worry, as Joe said, he sometimes doubted whether Adam believed him capable of getting into town and back unescorted. Ben laughed but had to admit that although Adam was a lot better now, he still had a tendency to think of his brothers, especially Joe, as not quite grown up. Then they turned in, as the brothers wanted to be off early, intending to be well on their way by dawn. They didn’t need any light on the first part of the road, which they knew so well.
Book 4 – As Adam slowly recovers, his brothers act to help him and the Carwrights take on the Bank of California, again.
Joe and Marie part 4
By Lyn Robinson
Hoss and Joe got an early start for Sacramento. They kept an even pace, chatting as they went. They planned to make Sacramento the following evening, although they knew it would depend on the depth of the snow in the passes. They were very confident in their own ability in the mountains and their knowledge of the mountains. They had plenty of food and supplies for the horses along with such essentials as snowshoes, but they weren’t underestimating the job they had taken on. Too many men had been lost in the Sierra Nevada in winter; some of them just as knowledgeable, for them to make the mistake of over confidence. Little Joe was in his element he loved this land with the winter covering of snow and he revelled in the silence and the peace. Hoss laughed at his brother “I thought you liked the first days of autumn best.”
Joe shrugged “I can never decide. I love it then. I love the deep snow and the first green of spring. The only time of the year I’m not so keen on is midsummer when it’s so hot and dusty.”
Hoss laughed “Maybe that’s because there is a lot of work in summer!”
Joe just grinned, “I work all the time with this.” And he tapped his head.
Hoss chortled, “You do even less than I thought then.”
Joe made a move as though he was going to hit his brother and then sank back in his saddle and grinned instead.
Adam was still feeling very guilty about upsetting Carole and he did his best to keep cheerful with her. He was quite content to spend a quiet day with her and didn’t even notice that his brothers weren’t around. Despite his best efforts he found it impossible to concentrate on any of the books he had available. He had either read them recently or they were too heavy for his current state and he was getting very bored and restless. His father came up after supper and gave him a game of chess, which passed the evening, and using his brain tired him enough to sleep.
The following morning Adam was reading a long letter from Edwin Booth, which had arrived in the mail José had collected from town. Edwin had hoped to come for Christmas but his play in New York had had extended run and now he wanted to come for a visit for a fortnight before starting a season in San Francisco. Carole was sitting with him reading a collection of essays by Thoreau. Adam was surprised when she said, very vehemently, “That’s nonsense!”
Adam looked up from his letter “What is nonsense my love?”
Carole looked up a little sheepishly; “Sorry I didn’t mean to interrupt. Its just that quote of Thoreau’s I never could agree with it.”
Adam put his letter down. “You’re not making much sense my love. There are lots of famous quotes from Thoreau. Which one in particular is infuriating you?”
Carole grinned, “Sorry. The particular one is ‘The mass of men live lives of quiet desperation’. It has always struck me as the most awful pessimism and I for one cannot believe it.” She tailed off as she realised that her husband wasn’t listening. He looked really drawn and Carole bent over him “Are you alright my love?”
Adam jerked back to the present and managed a smile “Of course darling. I’m just a mite tired. I think I’ll have a doze before lunch.” Carole was puzzled but she helped him slide down the bed and tucked him up and then left him to sleep.
Adam wasn’t really tired but he needed to be alone, scenes from the past almost more real than the room in front of him. Eventually he did doze off and when Carole checked on him at lunchtime he was fast asleep and she left him to sleep joining Ben and Marie for lunch.
Carole was sitting quietly knitting by the fire when Adam finally awoke in the early afternoon. He woke up with a start and sat up. Carole turned and smiled at him but before she could say anything Adam, very serious demanded to know where his youngest brother was. Carole came over to him “Joe’s not here at the minute darling.”
“Where is he. I want to see him. What’s wrong? Is he alright?”
Carole was puzzled but did her best to reassure him. “Joe’s fine, he’s just gone out on a short trip with Hoss. He’ll be back in a couple of days.” Her efforts were totally unsuccessful, Adam seemed convinced that his brother was hurt and she was trying to hide it from him. Adam was getting very upset and looked very flushed and feverish. Carole tried again “Joe’s perfectly alright my love I wouldn’t lie to you.”
Adam considered that and then said, “I’m not sure, if you thought it was best for me then you would hide things. I want to see Marie she can’t hide it if Joe’s hurt.” In desperation, unable to fathom what had got into her normal logical husband, Carole went downstairs where Ben was teaching Marie the rudiments of chess. They looked up as she came down the stairs and, seeing the expression on her face, Ben came to his feet “What on earth’s wrong now?”
Carole came over and sighing deeply said, “I don’t know what has got into him. He wanted to see Joe and when I said that Joe wasn’t here, he seemed to be convinced that something was wrong with Joe, and nothing I can say will change his mind. He wants to see Marie sure that he’ll be able to see the truth on her face.”
Ben shook his head “It’s not like Adam to get a bee in his bonnet! Let’s go and calm him down.” They all headed upstairs and Marie moved in to sit on the bed. She took Adam’s hand, “Carole said that you’re worried about Joe. There’s no need, honestly Adam. He’s fine. He and Hoss have gone somewhere, they just said they would be four or five days and from the expression on Joe’s face they were up to mischief.”
Adam looked up at his father and Ben grinned, “She’s right Son. Joe was attempting to look innocent. They are fine. They did tell me what they were plotting and I agreed, but I promised to keep it a secret.”
Adam assumed that it was a secret from Marie, as Ben had hoped, and he didn’t ask any more awkward questions. He relaxed back against his pillows and calmed down. Ben poured some coffee and passed him a cup “What on earth got into you Adam?”
Adam shrugged “Just a dream that I couldn’t shake off, even when I woke up.” He looked over at Carole “It was that quote of Thoreau’s, you read out just before lunch.”
Ben looked questioningly at her and Carole told him what it was. Ben settled on the end of the bed “That quote got you worried once before when you lost your memory. Why does it make you think Joe is hurt? It did then too.”
Adam sipped his coffee, “Carole said this morning that it was unbelievable pessimism. There was a time when I wanted to believe it. Do you remember Pa, when I nearly killed Joe?”
Ben frowned seeing the self-hatred, so clear on his eldest son’s face, “That was what, seven years ago?”
Adam nodded “Joe was just turned seventeen.”
The girls looked at each other; both totally confused, as father and son were lost in the past. Adam remembered the long hours as he fought for his young brother’s life, having however unintentionally hurt him and put him through pain which Adam would have done anything to taker on himself; the hours of fear and blame, desperation in every sense. Ben remembered coming home to find his youngest son badly hurt and his eldest in the depths of despair. He had known what it was to fear for his son’s sanity if the worst happened. Eventually as noone said anything Carole spoke up “What on earth happened?”
Adam said, very bluntly, “I shot Joe and he nearly died.”
As he left it at that Marie gripped his arm “That can’t be all. I don’t believe you ever intended to hurt Joe and anyway what does that quote have to do with it?”
Adam eased himself up in the bed “Give me some coffee and I’ll tell you what happened.”
Ben looked anxiously at his son “I’ll tell the girls if you like. You’ve never talked about it.”
Adam shrugged “It was a very long time ago Pa. I dreamt about it at lunchtime. It haunted my dreams for a long time seven years ago, maybe if I talk about it I won’t dream.”
Ben poured coffee and laced it well with brandy before giving it to his son. Adam sipped it gratefully and then he began his story.
“As I said Joe was just seventeen and he was so eager to come with me and chase a wolf that had been savaging some of our young stock. That wolf led us a merry chase and we couldn’t get a clear shot. I was ready to give up and come home we’d chased it just about off our range right up to Mont Peler gorge. I had got down to heat up some coffee but Joe wouldn’t give up. Then I heard a shot and I followed the sound. I just never thought that Joe would have got off Cochise. I saw the wolf and I went to fire. Joe appeared out of nowhere and I must have changed my aim without even knowing and I was a lifetime too late I’d pulled the trigger before I even consciously realised Joe was there. I only knew when I saw him fall and I was frozen I felt as though I was running through treacle as that wolf attacked him. I saw Joe fending the wolf off as best he could and only then did I really move and knock it off him, but not before he collected several bites and clawmarks. Pa had only just given him Cochise and the pinto had run off. All I could do was to pad his wounds put him up in front of me on Sport and bring him home. He was getting gradually weaker and when we reached the Virginia City road I was very glad to see a buggy. The man and his daughter in it were very willing to help me bring Joe home. It was that evening Hoss had been to town for Doc and he wasn’t there. Hoss had left a message and come home and he was up with Joe, I knew Joe was badly hurt and I’d gone outside to try and get a grip on myself. I’d had to cut my bullet out of my little brother, but I couldn’t help him unless I stayed calm. The man who had given us a lift came out. He was consumptive and knew he didn’t have long to live, maybe that’s why he believed in Thoreau’s pessimism. Anyway he said that he couldn’t help all he could do was to remind me of those words, ‘the mass of men live lives of quiet desperation’, to think about it and I would find I wasn’t alone. When the Doc did come he could only confirm my worst fears, Joe was seriously ill and there was nothing more we could do except fight the fever and trust in Joe’s own constitution with a little help from God to pull him through. For about thirty-six hours I sat by Joe, scared for his life knowing was only my own stupidity, which was putting him through it. I vowed to go away when it was over, whatever the outcome. Go somewhere where men behaved as people and not as savages. Throughout those long hours that quote kept running through my head and I think I wanted to believe it. Probably that’s why it brings back those days so clearly. I was glad when Pa got home if only because I knew Joe wanted him but I had no real peace until Joe came round. He never blamed me, but I blamed myself, I’d heard shots and I knew Joe was around.”
Adam fell silent and the girls looked at each other, then Marie lent over and kissed his forehead “It was an accident Adam. These things happen. Of course Joe didn’t blame you.”
Adam smiled ruefully at her, hardly surprised by the young blonde’s generosity, and Carole took his hand “You said you decided to leave but you didn’t go?”
Adam looked up at her “No I didn’t.” He shook his head “Takes me a long time to learn. When Joe came round he called for me and I knew I had to stay where my heart was that I belonged with the people I loved. It was a lesson I had to learn all over again a few years later.”
Carole smiled at him “I can see why it worried you darling, but it wasn’t your fault.”
Adam shrugged “It was a long time ago, It was just that quote. It reminded me and I couldn’t get over the feeling that something was wrong with Joe. Aftermath of my dream.”
Ben patted his son’s shoulder “Well if you’re alright again, shall we get you some food?”
Adam nodded “Please I guess I am hungry. Cheer up Pa I’m fine.” He was rather quiet for the rest of the day and settled down early. Once he was asleep Carole went down to join Ben and Marie. Ben looked up as she came down the stairs “Is he okay?”
Carole shrugged “Very quiet.”
Ben forced a smile “I’m sure it will soon pass, just memories.”
Carole nodded “He does seem to have retreated into the past today.”
“Never mind, memories aren’t all painful, we have had plenty of very good times.” Ben was glad to see her relax a little but he couldn’t resist looking in on his son on the way to bed, but Adam seemed to be sleeping peacefully.
Meantime the two brothers were making their way to Sacramento. They hadn’t risked the short cut, which Adam had used before Christmas but stuck to the stage route. The pass was far broader and the trail better defined. They didn’t hit heavy snow until well into the afternoon of the first day and at least the weather was being co-operative; there was hardly any wind although it was bitterly cold. Both brothers were well wrapped up against the cold, their new leather coats proving their worth. As they hit the snow they dismounted and put on show-shoes to press a path for the horses. Hoss took the lead to begin with and after a while Joe took over. They progressed slowly taking it in turns to lead for about two hours and then as they came to an overhanging cliff Hoss called a halt. “I’m starving even if you ain’t.”
Joe grinned at his brother, “I’ve never known you when you weren’t hungry big brother!”
Hoss punched his shoulder “Make yourself useful, build a fire.” Joe got some wood from the bundle on Cochise and got some thick soup and coffee on to heat. Hoss fed the horses while Joe was busy and then got out the big thick well-filled sandwiches that Hop Sing had provided for them. With the hot soup to warm them up they made a good meal. They ate in silence with the worst pangs of hunger had been satisfied. Then Hoss said, “I think we better get over the pass tonight. The moon’s near full.”
Joe grinned, “You just want to get to those restaurants in Sacramento!” Hoss cuffed him lazily and Joe ducked away but then more serious he went on “You’re right, the weather is as good as we could hope for. It’d be asking for trouble not to take advantage of it.”
Hoss grunted and then considered his younger brother “I want the truth Joe, no fobbing me off. How is yer leg lastin’ out?”
Joe didn’t answer for a minute, he knew he had been limping rather more heavily over the last half an hour. Then he said “It’s a bit sore and I expect it’ll be stiff tomorrow, but honestly Hoss it’s okay.”
Hoss nodded and didn’t push any further but he was determined to keep the lead and the heavy work to himself for the rest of the night. The brothers sat over their coffee until the moon was up and then they packed up and moved out. Hoss took the lead and for a while Joe let him but then he moved alongside his brother prepared to take over. Hoss shook his head, “It’s okay Joe I break a better trail than you do, one of the advantages of being heavy.”
Little Joe angrily insisted “I’ll do my share of the work. This trip was my idea.”
Hoss just laughed at him “Easy little brother, you can do your share once we reach that bookshop. I’ve no idea what Adam’s got. My job is to get you there and back and I’d prefer not to have to carry you. You’re not limping for fun.”
Joe glared at him “I told you I’m okay.” Hoss was far too used to his little brother to worry about his temper and placidly said “Come on Joe we’ve got a long way to go and a fair bit of it on foot, only makes sense to take it as easy as you can.”
Joe looked at his brother and realised the futility of arguing and anyway he had to admit Hoss made sense, his leg was bothering him more than he had expected. Hoss was strong and fit but he was very tired when they finally reached the summit of the pass, He stopped for a moment and Joe came up next to him. In front the narrow pass suddenly broadened out and in the moonlight they could see the foothills of the Sierra’s stretching out below. They stood in silence together for a few minutes and then Hoss said, “Well we’ve got over, let’s hope we are as lucky coming back.”
Joe slapped his brother on the back “I was born lucky, haven’t you noticed?”
Hoss looked at his little brother “I’ve sometimes come to that conclusion!”
“You remember that cave we used before?”
Hoss nodded, “It’s about half a mile, good place to grab a couple of hours sleep.” They headed on and found the cave dry and empty. They put food and water out for the horses and then rolled themselves up in blankets, lying close together for warmth to get some sleep.
Hoss was awake first in the morning and Joe woke to the smell of coffee. He stretched and rubbed his sore leg before pulling himself to his feet and limping over to Hoss. Hoss watched him but didn’t nag, knowing it would be a miracle if Joe wasn’t stiff and there was nothing he could do to help. Little Joe felt better after coffee and moved to the cave entrance and looked out. He turned to his brother “The weather seems to be holding.”
Hoss nodded “It will serve us I think but I don’t like the way the clouds are building up in the north.” Joe shrugged “We’ll worry about that later. With luck in two or three hours we can ride.”
Hoss nodded “Sure, it’s steeper this side, we should be out of the heavy snow in five miles.” They quickly ate and packed up, then set out. Joe was very grateful when they reached a point where they could mount up. Both of them were feeling tired after their exertions with only a few hours sleep and they rode in silence through the foothills and across the plain to Sacramento. As they reached the outskirts of town, it was mid afternoon and Joe said “You take care of the horses and book us in at the hotel while I try and find the bookshop. I’ll see you at the hotel.”
Hoss nodded “Just one point little brother. I’ve had no lunch except some jerky and if you think I’m going looking at books before I’ve eaten you can forget it.”
Joe laughed “My stomach is protesting somewhat too, I only want to find out where the shop is ands when its open. Then I’m for food.”
In the event Joe found the shop with no trouble and it was open until seven. A quick look in the window satisfied him that they could get the sort of thing they wanted for Adam and he went to join Hoss. Hoss was just booking them in at their usual hotel; he’d arranged a double room and as Joe came over looked questioningly at him. Joe grinned at his brother and Hoss relaxed. The brothers went upstairs and dumped their bags in the room before heading for a restaurant. Once they had food Joe reassured his brother that they had plenty of time.
After a large steak with all the trimmings and a large helping of apple pie they both felt better. Hoss ordered another piece of pie but Joe sat back with coffee. Once Hoss had downed his third piece of pie and three cups of coffee, he got out some money to pay “Right I feel more human. I suppose we’d better go look at books.”
“You can go and get a drink if you like. I can manage.”
Hoss laughed “Not likely. God knows how many you’d buy if I left you alone and we’ve still got to get home.” The two brothers went down to the bookshop and wandered in to the empty shop. The owner had been rather disappointed at the business he had done since opening. Certain books, dime novels and some by people like Dickens sold well but very few people were interested in anything new. He saw the two cowboys come in but didn’t expect anything much, probably a couple of dime novels. He was tired and it was an effort to plaster a smile on his face and get to his feet. He was totally taken aback as Joe said, “You advertised Darwin’s ‘Descent of Man’ and ‘The Origin of the Species’”
The man’s jaw dropped and Joe and Hoss looked at each other both amused at the reaction. Quickly recovering the owner smiled “Certainly gentleman” He turned and hurried to the back of the shop returning with the two books Joe had mentioned and ‘The voyage of the Beagle’. Joe looked at the books quickly and grinning asked, “What else do you have in the way of recent books. Fiction and non-fiction? We’ll take these three.”
The man suddenly realised he could make the best sale he’d had since opening his shop and started showing them books. Joe chose a dozen or so novels that he was sure Adam didn’t have, recently published or translated and then chose some non-fiction books, four on architecture and a couple of large ones on painting plus a natural philosophy book and some biographies. When he had them piled up he looked at his big brother. Hoss lifted the pile of books and tried the weight “Okay Chub can manage these. Now choose whatever you think Cochise can carry.”
Little Joe laughed at his brother “I thought you came to stop me going mad not to encourage me.”
“Well we want to keep Adam quiet for as long as possible. It’s not worth coming all this way and only taking a few back.”
Joe could only agree and began wandering round the shelves slowly collecting another pile of books while the proprietor looked on open mouthed. The brothers were taking more books than he normally sold in a week and he just hoped they realised how much it was going to cost. Joe added a final volume of poetry and then turned to the owner “I guess we’d better settle up now.”
The man added up the sum and hesitantly announced it wondering if those cowboys had any idea how much they’d spent, it came to over $400. Hoss and Joe looked at each other and Joe shook his head “You would choose all those lavishly printed ones you’ll have to pay.”
Hoss had chosen exactly one book but he was carrying all their money so he just grinned. He got out his wallet and counted out the cash and settled up for the books. Then Little Joe loaded his brother up with their purchases, 64 of them, keeping one large book on paintings for himself. Hoss staggered back to the hotel under his burden and thankfully dumped them on the bed “I knew I’d end up carrying everything.”
Joe laughed holding up his book “Not everything Hoss.”
Hoss carefully removed the book and added it to his pile and then he took Joe and frog-marched him to the basin. Joe begged for mercy and promised to buy the drinks if Hoss let him go. Hoss finally let Joe up and the two brothers burst out laughing. They locked the door and went down to the saloon. They had a few drinks and then went for dinner.
After dinner they headed back to the hotel for an early night. They spared half an hour to pack the books into four equal bundles for ease of transport and then went to bed ready for an early start. Joe was exhausted and quickly slid into sleep. Hoss lay awake for a while watching his younger brother and hoping he would be okay on the long journey back. He had seen more than Joe wanted him to and knew how tired and stiff his little brother was, but he also knew it would be a waste of time trying to persuade Joe to stay over for a day to recover. All he could do was let Joe sleep on as long as he would in the morning and make sure he took the heavy work off his brother as much as possible. Eventually Hoss dozed off but he was still awake long before Joe the next morning. Hoss decided to stay in bed rather than risk disturbing his brother and he considered the pile of books they had collected. Only about three or four interested him but he knew Adam would be delighted. He was lazing back considering the ceiling and day dreaming when Joe finally awoke. Joe was surprised at how late it was and got up “You should have woken me up Hoss.”
Hoss just grinned, “We were both a bit short on sleep and we won’t get much on the way back.”
Joe yawned widely “I suppose you’re right. Lets get some grub and supplies.” Hoss nodded and quickly washed and dressed. Half an hour later they were ready to go. Hoss muffled up against the bitter wind grunted at his brother “I told you the weather was turning.”
Joe could only agree “We have no choice but I admit I’ll be glad to get home.”
Hoss shook his head, “At the moment I’d settle for being on the right side of them “ gesturing at the mountains.
Joe just grinned, “Well we won’t do that by sitting here!” The brothers set out.
The first stage was easy enough across the plains from Sacramento to the foothills of the Sierra Nevada. As they came into the hills, Hoss called a halt and demanded food. They could see snow falling on the hills above them. As they ate the brothers considered the weather. Hoss sighed, scratching his head “I reckon we’d better aim to reach that cave by tonight and hole up there.”
Joe protested “It will make one hell of a trip tomorrow.”
“Sure I know that, but we ain’t taking silly risks Joe. I ain’t trying that pass in the dark and unless the clouds clear some the moon sure ain’t gonna help.”
Joe was eager to get home, not wanting to worry Marie. She had given him her full backing for this trip but he knew full well that she would still be fretting. He studied his brother wondering if it was worth arguing, but as he knew that Hoss was talking sense Joe gave in. In fact the snow was falling heavily by the time they reached into the mountains proper and the brothers were hard pressed to even reach the cave.
Hoss knew the mountains, few knew them better, but even he was beginning to get worried as they battled on in the gathering dusk which limited visibility to a few yards in the snow. Little Joe came up next to his brother “I recognise those rocks Hoss, bear left a bit, the caves about three hundred yards.” Hoss did as he was told saving his breath to fight the wind and hoping his little brother knew what he was talking about. Half an hour later they came to the cave; they pulled the horses into the cave and sank down, grateful for the relative peace and to get out of the snow. They were both muffled up well only their eyes emerging from the mufflers but where they had looked up both had mounds of snow on their eyebrows. Joe pulled his muffler off and it cackled with ice where he’d breathed through it. He cut loose with his own unique giggle as he looked at his brother. “You look like one of those monsters they use to scare kids, half man and half bear. You should see yourself.”
Hoss grunted “I can see you, that’s bad enough.” Joe shook his fist at his brother but then busied himself starting a fire. By the time they had drunk some hot coffee the brothers were beginning to feel more human. Joe looked out at the weather and then came to sit down by Hoss “It cleared for a moment there and the clouds to the east looked even heavier. Unless it lets up some daylight ain’t gonna help us much. Visibility is practically zero.”
Hoss rubbed his chin and sighed heavily “Just to cheer you up I suppose you realise with the wind where it is, at this time of the year, there is almost certainly a zephyr blowing.”
Joe shrugged “Yeah I know but at least it will be behind us we won’t be battling into it.”
“I’m not so sure that’s an advantage Joe, the drifts will be bad and it’s gonna be derned hard to keep yer feet.”
“Sorry we came?”
Hoss cuffed him gently “It was still worth it. Sure I wish the weather had held. You know as well as I do that we’re taking a risk and the weather has lengthened the odds. I’ll be glad to get home.” Joe knew his brother was right the next day was going to be rough but he grinned confidently “We’ll make it and tomorrow night you can sleep in your own bed.”
“Sure Joe, as you said you were born lucky, but it’s gonna be a real long day so get some sleep.” The brothers curled up close together pulling blankets round then and Joe fell asleep almost immediately, tired and sore, even if he wouldn’t admit it. Hoss wasn’t long behind his brother.
At the ranch Adam had done his best to remain cheerful but he was fretting at the restraint although he knew how important it was. He was determined not to upset Carole and did his best to remain cheerful with her, but in reaction he jumped on his father every time Ben opened his mouth.
Marie had seen the change in the weather and knew enough about the mountains to be scared for the brothers although she was doing her best to hide it. During the evening as the brothers were sheltering in the cave, Carole was upstairs with Adam and Marie was playing her piano. The tunes reflected her mood and became ever more dirge-like. Ben was sitting by the fire trying to read but unable to concentrate, just seeing the white hell, which he knew existed in the mountains. After a while he put his book down and went over to Marie “Fancy some coffee?” She nodded and came over to join him by the fire. As they sipped their coffee Ben tried to reassure her “Don’t worry too much about them. They both know their way around the mountains very well. I wouldn’t mind betting I know exactly where they are right now, tucked up snug and warm in a cave near the top of the pass.”
Marie bit her lip considering her father-in-law “The wind has changed, it’s quiet here but there will be a blizzard above the snow line.” Ben was surprised that she realised the meaning of the change in the wind but he made no attempt to deny it. “I realise that, but they will be fine, the wind will be behind them. I’m glad they are together, just in case of accidents but I don’t expect any. I think they may be very late but I still expect them home tomorrow.”
Marie held her head high “Of course they will. I’m not really worried.”
Ben put his arm round her “Liar Marie. He’ll be home tomorrow, why don’t you try and get some sleep.” She accepted that was the most sensible course and Ben went up with her to help Carole settle his eldest son for the night. Adam accepted some fresh lemon for his bedside table and then asked his father just when his brothers were due back.
Ben smiled “They should be home tomorrow with any luck although probably latish, if not certainly the day after.”
Adam considered that information “Four days” but he didn’t push it any further and Ben was glad to change the subject and help Carole remake the bed. Carole was exhausted and she headed for bed as soon as Adam was settled. Ben went back downstairs and alone he stood for a long time staring out of the window towards the mountains, indistinguishable now with clouds low on them, which he knew meant snow. He couldn’t help worrying about his two sons; he knew only too well what the mountains were like in a blizzard. He had great confidence in his sons’ ability to look after themselves in this rough land, they’d been born and bred here and noone knew it better, but he also knew the dangers even for experienced men. For a long time he stood still thinking of his sons and praying for them before he too headed for bed.
Adam lay awake after his father and wife left him. He knew the wind had changed direction and knew full well what that meant for the weather in the Sierra’s at this time of year. He knew his brothers were to be away for four days and he could make a shrewd guess at where they had gone. He knew if he was right they would be forcing the pass into the teeth of a blizzard. It was only just over a year since he had forced his way over the mountains. At the time he had known it was a foolish risk to take but his reasons had seemed important. At least his brothers had taken the elementary precaution of going together in case of trouble but he couldn’t help worrying. He lay awake for several hours until he was sure everyone was asleep and then sat up and lit his lamp. He poured out some lemonade and tried without success to lose himself in a book. He couldn’t sleep and had been sitting staring into space for over two hours and had drunk all his lemonade when the door opened. Ben had also been unable to sleep and after fighting a losing battle with his common-sense telling him that the boys would be curled up fast asleep probably in a dry cave, he decided to get up and make himself a drink of hot milk to see if that would help him sleep. He was surprised to see a light under Adam’s door and went in to see if his son was alright. Adam grinned slightly sheepishly as his father came in and Ben asked anxiously “Anything wrong?”
“I’m fine Pa, just couldn’t sleep, but now you’re up I could do with a drink.”
Ben picked up the jug “I’ll fill this and I was going to get myself some hot milk want some?”
Adam nodded “Please.” Ben passed over his robe “Put that on before you get cold. I’ll be up in a minute.” Ben headed downstairs and a few minutes later he was back with two glasses of hot milk. He passed one to his son “Have you slept at all this evening?”
Adam shook his head and then to his father’s amazement he asked “Hoss and Little Joe are forcing the pass back from Sacramento aren’t they?” He read his answer on his father’s face and sighed “I thought so. With this wind it must be a blizzard up there.”
Ben shook his head in disgust “How did you know? We didn’t want to worry you.”
“Where else were they likely to go at this time of year which would take four days?”
“One of these days I’ll learn it’s a waste of time trying to hide things from you. But they know their way around. It’s a pity the weather has changed but they’ll be home tomorrow.”
Adam smiled “I suppose that’s why you’re wandering around in the middle of the night!”
“Okay I’m worried I know what it’s like in the mountains as well as you do and I’ll be very glad when they are home but they will be fine.”
Adam shrugged “Sure. I just hope it was worth the risk.”
Ben grinned, “I don’t know what you will think but your brothers thought it was well worth it.”
“Can you tell me why they went?”
Ben shook his head “I promised not to tell anyone, you’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” Adam yawned widely and after another couple of minutes he looked suspiciously at his father “Did you put something in my milk?”
Ben smiled at him “You need your rest Adam, come on lie down and I’ll see you in the morning.” Adam had to accept his help and quickly slid into sleep. Ben stood staring down at his eldest son, amazed again at Adam’s ability to draw the correct conclusion from the slightest evidence. It was often very useful but he had had occasion to curse it before. Still at least he’d sleep until well into the morning and Ben went back to bed to try and get some sleep himself.
The following morning Hoss and Joe awoke at about the same time. It was pitch dark and they could hear that the wind hadn’t let up. Working largely by feel they got the fire going again and then with its dim light fed the horses and made themselves bacon and beans followed by hot coffee. Joe went to the cave entrance and looked out but it was too dark to see anything and the brothers could only wait for dawn. Hoss frowned “There’s no knowing how long this wind will last. It could be weeks we can’t wait it out. We’ll have to make a move as soon as there’s any light and keep going until we get down below the snowline. If we keep the wind behind us all the time we should be okay.”
Joe gripped his brother’s arm “I’m sorry I got you into this. I was hoping the weather would hold.”
Hoss just grinned, “I didn’t ask for any guarantees Joe. I told you before Adam’s my brother too. Do you think you could have stopped me from coming?”
Joe shrugged “I guess not but we’ve gotta get home today, Marie will be worried.”
“Yeah well we don’t need any light for the last part. It’ll be late, but provided we can get below the snowline by dark, I don’t see why not.” Joe nodded and then as the first signs of light appeared they began to saddle up and load the horses.
The first few hundred yards to the top of the pass was fairly quiet although it was bitterly cold and the snow was deep. Hoss set a steady pace and they breasted the pass about half an hour after starting out. As they came to the top of the pass the wind hit them and they were hard pressed to keep their feet. Joe slipped and went down on one knee but he kept hold of Cochise and pulling himself back to his feet he moved close alongside his brother. Below them they couldn’t make out a thing, visibility was zero as the wind whipped the snow up and whirled freshly falling snow in to a blizzard. Joe shouted at Hoss “Do we go on?”
Hoss nodded “No choice. Keep close.” The brothers started down holding close to their horses. Joe gripped the reins in his right hand and held onto the stirrup leather with his left as he used Cochise for support and cover. The wind was funnelled through the pass and it was almost enough to lift them off their feet, Joe much lighter than his brother found most difficulty. Muffled up and unable to see through the snow, Hoss concentrated on keeping the wind behind him and relied on instinct. At least for the first couple of miles they couldn’t go wrong, provided they concentrated on going down hill, as the pass ran through a relatively narrow gorge. Hoss knew that there were no steep drops anywhere close to the trail, and provided they could keep within a mile of the main trail they were safe, barring accidents. He kept a steady pace as best he could and every so often he looked back to see if Joe was still behind him. He could usually just make out a dark shape in the swirling snow but facing into the wind it was virtually impossible to see and he had to rely on Joe staying close. For an hour or so they battled on downwards, then Hoss stopped as they rounded a corner in the shelter of an overhang cliff where they had some protection from the wind. Joe joined his brother and in the sudden quiet he took a deep breath and nearly choked as the ice cold air hit the depths of his lungs. Hoss waited for him to get his breath back and then said, “You okay?”
Joe nodded, “Sure but I’ve never known it as wild as this.”
Hoss shrugged “I have once or twice but I must say your luck’s not working little brother.”
Joe laughed “We’ll make it.”
“Sure, I for one want a hot bath and some hot food and home is the nearest place I’m gonna get them.” Joe could only agree, he was stiff and sore and already tired from the continual struggle to stay on his feet, but he knew there would be no real respite until they got out of deep snow. Hoss allowed them a ten minute break and then grinned at Joe “Ready for the fray again?”
Joe nodded and Hoss went on “Yell if you’re getting left at all. I can’t see you in this murk.”
Joe grinned and slapped his big brother on the back “You keep going big brother, Cooch and I will be right behind you.”
For more than an hour they struggled on downwards oblivious of time and distance, knowing only that they had to keep their feet. Each slipped many times and only the horses kept them on their feet as they held onto the stirrup leathers. Then Cochise lost his footing as the ground gave beneath his feet and as he stumbled his shoulder caught Little Joe sending him flying. Joe had sufficient presence of mind to yell to his brother as he fell. He landed in the soft snow of a drift they had been skirting and as he struggled to get to his feet he felt himself sink deeper into it. He had landed face down and he struggled to at least clear the snow from his face. Panic was very close but he fought it, knowing Hoss would be with him quickly. Hoss heard his brother’s call and immediately turned and fought his way back. He came on Cochise easily but he couldn’t see his brother and Joe didn’t answer his yells. He knew which side of Cochise Joe had been walking and guessed his brother must have fallen in the drift. Hoss tied a rope on Cochise and put the other end round his waist. Then he got down on his knees to search for Joe. It didn’t take him long to feel Joe body and Hoss managed to get a grip on his brother’s arm. Joe felt as though he’d been in the snow forever although it was only just over two minutes before Hoss reached him. For Joe unable to breathe it seemed a lifetime as he fought panic; it was such a relief to feel Hoss’ hand on his back, it was almost painful. Hoss grabbed Joe’s arm and slowly hauled his brother out of the clinging snow, praying Joe wasn’t hurt. It took him quite a time but once he had Joe clear of the snow, he brushed the snow away from his brother’s face desperately anxious. Little Joe was close to passing out but he hung onto his senses as Hoss brushed the snow off, he took several painful breaths and then managed to say “Okay Hoss.”
Hoss thankful as he realised Joe was breathing, relaxed as he heard Joe speak. He lifted Joe up and carried him back to Chub and Cochise and then sat down cradling his younger brother in his arms doing all he could to protect him from the wind. For a few minutes Joe could only lie still thankful he was safe and regaining his strength. Eventually he sat up and Hoss asked anxiously “What’s the damage?”
Joe gripped his brother’s arm “No harm done thanks to your quick reactions. I’m okay.” Joe was bruised and sore to say nothing of desperately tired and he was limping badly, which didn’t help him to keep his feet but there was nothing to do but battle on.
Throughout the day the brothers fought their way on, never quite sure where they were and oblivious of time. It was a nightmare of snow and wind and often Joe only a yard or so behind Hoss couldn’t see any sign of the big man in the swirling snow. Hoss wasn’t sure where they were but instinct told him he was still on the right trail and he had no option but to trust in his instincts. At the very least they were heading down hill and must eventually hit the tree line and come out of the heavy snow. Hoss was feeling desperately tired himself and knew how his little brother must be feeling, especially after Joe’s fall and he’d not even started out a hundred percent fit.
It was mid afternoon when Hoss suddenly became aware that the snow under foot was no longer so deep just a few inches. He called a halt and as Joe came up next to him he told Joe. Joe sighed heavily “Well that’s fine. Now all we need is to know where in hell’s name we are.”
Hoss grinned. “We’ll recognise something soon.”
“Sure. If we ever see anything.”
Hoss put his arm round his brother’s shoulders “Cheer up Joe. We’ll be home soon and at least we can ride save your feet a bit.” Joe was too sore and tired to summon up much enthusiasm but he nodded “Okay Hoss lets get going.” For another half an hour they made their way on slowly, but at least mounted. Then Hoss stopped by a lightning struck tree. Joe pulled up next to him. Hoss dismounted “I know where we are now and we might as well use the dry kindling, we’ll both feel better for a hot drink.” Joe got down and helped his brother make a fire and looked round at the sparse trees. Once Joe was sitting down hands clasped tight round a hot cup of coffee he said, “We’re just south of the main trail.”
Hoss nodded “Yeah about a hundred yards or so. Ain’t so bad given we ain’t bin able to see since dawn. About eight maybe nine hours ride home.”
Joe shrugged “Yeah Guess my luck hasn’t exactly deserted me but I’ll be real glad to get home.” When they had finished their coffee the brothers remounted and cut through to the trail. At least now they were on the last trek and it was only a matter of a long slow ride on a trail they knew well.
At the house Adam was awake by eight despite the drug late in the night. Ben had told Carole how he had found Adam awake and she wasn’t exactly surprised that he had guessed where his brothers had been, Adam never missed much. As soon as she’d finished breakfast she went upstairs to her husband, to find he was already awake and staring out of the window where snow was gently falling. As she came in he turned and grinned “I know Pa’s told you.”
Carole nodded “I won’t nag.”
Adam sighed, “I can’t help worrying about them. Silly really, I’ve forced the pass several times and Hoss knows his way around in the mountains even better than I do. But all the time I’m stuck here unable to do anything, while they fight in the blizzard that’s blowing I ….” He trailed off and Carole knew that he was with his brothers, in thought, if not in person. She didn’t intrude but left him to his thoughts while she collected his breakfast. Marie was standing staring out at the snow and Carole put her arm round the smaller girl “Cheer up, he’ll be home this evening.” Marie turned and forced a smile “Yes of course.”
“You don’t sound very convinced.”
“I am really but I’ll be glad when he’s home.”
Carole sighed heavily “They should never have gone, just for books. Adam wouldn’t have let them if he had known.”
Marie shrugged “He couldn’t have stopped them. They gambled that the weather would hold. It hasn’t and they’ll have a rough trip back but they’ll make it. It is worth it. They didn’t go to get books but to get peace of mind for their brother, You know how much Joe and I owe Adam, this can only be a small token, but maybe it’ll go a little way towards showing Adam what we both feel.”
Carole was silenced by the depth of feeling in the younger girl’s voice. She had known Adam had done a lot to bring them back together and that Marie was fond of him but she hadn’t realised how deep it went. There seemed no answer to that and she didn’t attempt one leaving Marie to read the effect of her words on Carole’s face.
They were all quiet during the day knowing that the brothers couldn’t be home until evening at the earliest, but anxious for them nobody could settle. By the time it got to nine o’clock Ben tried to persuade Adam to get some sleep, he hadn’t even dozed during the day. Adam shook his head “I shan’t sleep Pa.”
Ben remonstrated with him “They may not even be home until tomorrow, anything could have held them up.”
Adam shook his head “They are either in trouble or they’ll be home tonight.”
“I agree but it may well be in the early hours. You need some sleep.”
“I’m not tired Pa. I have hardly spent an energetic day.” He sighed heavily and very serious said “My brain’s too active to sleep and I can’t seem to concentrate on any of those.” He waved his hands at the piles of books “The only ones I haven’t read are poetry and I’m just not in the mood for poetry.” Ben looked worried and Adam forced himself to grin, “Cheer up Pa, I’m okay just restless and bored. I won’t do anything stupid. Just a mood it’ll pass.”
With Adam refusing to settle the four of them spent the rest of the evening in his room, not talking much but glad of the company and trying to hide their anxiety. It was nearly one a.m. when Ben over by the window saw two horses coming and recognised his big son in the lead. He waited long enough to be sure that both men were alright and then turned grinning, “Here they are. I’ll go down and help with the horses.” As he turned and went out Marie ran to the window. She saw Joe coming and, close to tears with relief, she headed into their room to await her husband.
Ben was waiting at the hitchrail as the brothers rode in. They were very tired and hungry but both grinned broadly so glad to finally be home. Ben said “I’ll unpack and see to the horses, Joe you’d better go to your wife and Hoss, go and see Adam. He knows where you’ve been although not why and he’s not going to settle until he’s seen one of you. Then Hop Sing has food ready.”
Hoss grinned even more broadly at that “Sounds good Pa. Sorry we are so late but it was mite wild up there.”
“I can imagine Son, I’d bet you’re both exhausted. Food, baths if you want them and then sleep, the rest of the news can wait until morning.”
Joe dismounted very stiffly and held onto the hitch rail “I’m not sure I can even be bothered with a bath.”
“See how you feel when you’ve eaten Joe.” Joe nodded, yawning widely, and then limped in. Ben looked at his big son questioningly, “Is he okay?”
“Sure Pa, just whacked. Guess his leg is sore, my feet sure are, we’ve done a whole lot of walking, but no real damage.”
“Well done Son. Go see Adam.” Hoss nodded and headed straight up to his brother while Ben saw to the horses. He was taken aback at the sheer number of books his sons had bought but having gone all that way it was probably only sensible. He unloaded everything, fed the horses and went in. Hoss was just coming down “Adam’s settled down, he’s plumb tuckered out, soon as he saw me his eyelids sorta got heavy. Joe and Marie will be down in a minute. Now where’s that food before I fade away.”
Ben hadn’t even got as far as the kitchen when Hop Sing appeared with big plates full of stew and hot rolls. Hoss sat down to eat straight away and a couple of minutes later Joe joined him. Joe only managed about half before pushing it away; too tired to really be hungry “I’m for bed. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Ben grinned “Sure Joseph, sleep in, you’ve earned it.” He watched his youngest son go up to bed with his wife and then turned his attention back to his big son. Hoss finished his own meal and Joe’s leftovers and then took his father up on the offer of a bath. Ben went in with him, slightly worried that the hot water might send his big son to sleep and Hoss was happy to have the company. He lazed back in the hot water and told his father briefly about their trip before heading up to his own bed.
They all slept late the following morning and only Ben and Carole were up by mid-morning. They sat over coffee examining the books, which Joe had chosen for his brother. The books ranged over a large umber of topics from history to biology from Maxwell’s equations on electromagnetism to poetry with various novels thrown in for light relief. Carole only found one, which they already had. She was taken aback by the care that had gone into the selection and the extent of Joe’s knowledge of his brother’s library. She commented on it to Ben who grinned “Joseph isn’t as fond of books as his brother but provided it’s in English and isn’t too mathematical or poetry, he usually flips through Adam’s new books as they arrive. He in fact reads quite a lot, not just dime novels these days. He may act the fool but he isn’t one.”
Carole laughed “I never thought he was. Adam’s going to be delighted with this lot, especially with his brothers going all that way for him.”
Just then Hoss came down and grabbed coffee and some cookies. Ben grinned, “Feel better for a long sleep?”
“Most of me does Pa. Not so sure about my legs and feet, they sure ache, ain’t used to all that walking. When’s lunch?”
Ben laughed “About half an hour I think if the others are awake.”
“Joe and Marie are up and moving around, be down in a minute but Adam was still dead to the world when I looked in.”
Carole was pleased “Good he’s been very short of sleep for the last two days.”
Joe came down ten minutes later much more cheerful than he’d been the night before. He was limping heavily but reassured his father that he was fine, just a bit stiff and starving. Marie was happy now that she had him back with her and they all managed a large meal to Hop Sing’s delight. As they were sitting over coffee Adam called down. Carole hurried up to him to find he was cheerful, hungry and demanding to see his brothers. She grinned at him “I’ll send them up while I get your tray.”
Adam pulled her down to him and kissed her soundly before letting her go and Carole headed down smiling delightedly.
Hoss, Joe and Marie brought their coffee up and pulled up chairs by Adam’s bed. Joe considered his eldest brother, pleased to see he had slightly more colour and his eyes, always an indication of his health and his mood, were closer to their normal warm hazel colour, just a little pale. “You look a bit more cheerful than last time I saw you.”
Adam hitched himself up on the bed, waving away Hoss’ offer of help and forced a smile “I’m okay. Just fed up with being stuck in here.”
Hoss gripped his arm “Only ten days or so and you can come on down, just gotta take it real easy for a bit.”
“I know. Anyway you two are back, how was Sacramento?”
Joe grinned, “We didn’t stay long, just time to get some food, a night’s sleep and do our shopping and then we headed back.”
Adam asked curiously “Just what was so urgent that you had to force the pass at this time of the year?”
Joe looked over at Hoss and both brothers grinned but Ben was just coming in with a tray and so Joe said “Eat your lunch and then we’ll show you.”
Adam looked puzzled as his family all grinned at him, but he was hungry so he took the tray and the coffee, Carole had brought up and made a good meal. While he was eating Hoss and Joe filled the others in on some of the details about their trip. Hoss had no intention of telling them about Joe’s fall into the snowdrift but Joe had no scruples and told them exactly what had happened, laying emphasis on how much he owed to his big brother’s quick reactions and strength. He had already told Marie and held her hand as he told the others. Marie grinned at Hoss but Carole was horrified “I should never have let you go.”
Adam was puzzled by that and turned to his wife “What was it to do with you my love?”
Joe ginned and answered for her “Nothing much and she couldn’t have stopped us, she did try.”
Adam sighed and considered his youngest brother who was trying to look innocent, failing abysmally, and the rest of the family who were all grinning at him, apart from Carole who was flushed and worried. Adam stared at Joe “Something tells me that I’d better know just what you two have been up to little brother and how I’m involved.”
Joe grinned broadly “Only slightly involved Adam.” He sat back in silence and signalled Hoss to collect the books. Adam reached out and gripped Joe’s shoulder, shaking him gently “Explain.” But Joe just sat grinning and saying nothing. Then Hoss banged on the door and Ben let him in and Hoss put his four bundles of books down on the bed next to Adam. Adam thoroughly puzzled looked at the books and then round at his family. They were all grinning but none of them seemed ready to explain so he turned his attention to the books. They were all new, some he knew were on release and had thought about getting, and some he hadn’t even heard of. Then he came across the three Darwin books, which rang a bell. He rested back on his pillows and looked at Little Joe. For a moment he didn’t say anything, then “You were with me at Christmas when Dan told me about the new bookshop in Sacramento.” He fell silent for a minute and then looked from Joe to Hoss “Did you go all that way, take such a risk just to get me some books?” He read his answer in his brothers’ faces and completely taken back by such a gesture Adam felt tears stinging his eyelids and he couldn’t trust his voice, just putting out a hand to each of his brothers. They got their thanks for their efforts in the expression on his face and the grip of his hand and both grinned widely at him. For a moment the three brothers were oblivious of the others and Ben not wanting Adam to get too emotional interrupted with fresh coffee, having laced Adam’s with brandy. Joe entertained his brother with an account of the changing attitude of the shop owner. After ten minutes Adam had calmed down and was able to say thanks to his brothers before turning his attention to a detailed examination of the books. An hour later their efforts were proved worthwhile as Adam was oblivious of everyone, deep in John Russian’s book ‘The stones of Venice’ remembering the things he had seen. The others left him and Carole alone and Carole sat back knitting and watching Adam, who was more content than he had been for weeks.
Downstairs the other four sat round the fire with coffee and Ben said, “Well done both of you. I thought it was a good idea and we’ve been proved right, That lot will keep him quiet for a good while.”
That night when he’d settled down Adam felt an odd warmth at the thought of the efforts, his brothers had been prepared to expend to help him and to stop him getting bored. He was very impressed by the selection Joe had made and fell asleep on the thought that he must tell Joe so in the morning,
When Carole went into him the next day, she found him surrounded with paper covered in mathematical symbols as he tried to make sense of Maxwell’s equations. He was oblivious of her until she went over and kissed him. Even then he only gave her a small part of his attention “Get me some coffee will you love.” Carole nodded and brought up his breakfast but he ate it one handed and carried on jotting with the other attempting to make an equation work out. Carole asked “Do you mind if I go over to our house for a couple of hours?”
Adam looked up grinning, “Sure I’m fully occupied. Just ask Joe to pop in will you?”
She nodded and kissed him before she removed the tray and left him to play. The others were still sitting over coffee when she joined them, still grinning at her husband
Joe smiled “You look remarkably cheerful Carole.”
She grinned even more widely “Your brother is covering the bed with paper with obscure symbols and generally having fun. He did ask to see you.”
Joe got to his feet “I’ll take him up some fresh coffee, I’ll bet he’s stuck but he knows better than to ask my help.”
Carole turned to Hoss and asked if he would take her home to sort out a few things. Hoss nodded “Sure Carole. Just let me finish my coffee and I’ll go hitch up the buckboard.”
“No hurry Hoss. Adam’s busy he’ll never noticed I’m not here.”
Little Joe wandered in with coffee and stood looking at the bed “Having fun Adam? It looks as though a tornado just passed through.”
Adam looked at the mess “I could do with a waste paper basket. I can’t make this work out, but I’m sure I’m just missing something obvious. That wasn’t why I called you up.”
Joe laughed “Considering my well known ability to make 2 + 2 = 5, I didn’t think it was!”
Adam grinned, knowing full well that his brother could cope fine with figures if he had to, but then more serious he gestured at the books “I’ve had a chance to have a good look at what you collected little brother and I wanted to say thank you. I couldn’t have done better myself. Thanks Joe.”
Little Joe ruffled his brother’s hair “You’re more than welcome Adam. We had to do something to stop you driving us all mad out of sheer boredom.”
Adam just grinned, “You did a good job little brother though I still say you shouldn’t have taken such a risk. Still I do appreciate them and I promise to be good.”
Joe retreated to the door before saying “Impossible.” And got a fist shaken at him for his pains.
Adam passed the rest of the day deep in his books. He ate well and by half past nine settled down, for once feeling mentally tired, for the best night’s sleep he’d had in sometime. His family, seeing him content, were able to settle themselves.
The next day Doc came out to see how Adam was getting on. He came in to find Little Joe lazing by the fire his feet up and he looked over at Ben “Did they go to Sacramento?” Ben nodded and the Doc went over to Joe “How is your leg?”
Joe grinned, “Its fine. I told you it would only take us four days.” The Doc shook his head “Incorrigible! I hope you’ve stopped limping?”
Joe just grinned and Ben led the way upstairs. The Doc was surprised to find Adam so cheerful and much better than he had expected. He examined him thoroughly and then went to check on Carole and Marie. Eventually Doc went downstairs with Carole to get coffee and joined Ben by the fire. “Both girls are doing fine and I must say that Adam is better than I could have hoped.”
Ben grinned, “Forty eight hours of not fretting at being kept in bed have done marvels, His mind is being kept occupied and I guess his body can recover without his fussing.”
The Doc looked over at Joe coming down with his wife “I thought Hoss and Joe were mad going all that way but if some new books can have that much effect, it was well worth it. I guess they knew their brother better than I do. If Adam wants to get up you can let him out of bed. Make sure he goes straight back at the first hint of a temperature and don’t let him get overtired. I’ll drop by in four or five days and if he’s kept up this improvement he can come downstairs, but keep him in a constant temperature for now.”
Little Joe had heard what Doc had said and he came over grinning broadly “That’s good news Doc. How about letting him have a proper bath? We can make sure he doesn’t get cold.”
Doc considered that staring at Joe and then nodded, “Okay Joe but make sure he doesn’t get too hot either and if he runs a temperature don’t try it again. I guess he would feel better for one.”
Joe went up to tell his brother and Doc considered his old friend “Joe looks more or less recovered and Adam will be in a couple of months. Do you think you can keep them out of trouble for a bit? God alone knows how Adam took that fall without damaging his back, given his history.” Ben had often had the same thought the last few weeks but he just smiled as he saw his friend out “I’ll try but it’s not easy.”
At the door Paul stopped suddenly serious and said “Carole is fine but I want to keep a close eye on Marie, she may need some help.”
“Have you told Little Joe?”
Doc nodded “He knows. It’s too early to be sure yet but she’s very tiny. I’ll be able to judge better nearer the time, but it might need a caesarean operation.”
Ben sighed heavily “I guess all we can do is pray for the best.” Paul climbed into his buggy “Try not to worry too much Ben. Joe is quite calm about it.” Ben watched Doc leave and knew his friend was wrong about Joe, Joe was a good actor but he had seen the expression in his son’s eyes as he watched Marie.
When he went back in he found his younger sons making arrangements to let Adam have a bath. Carole was with her husband laughing at Joe ordering Hoss around, getting the fire made up, collecting the bath and filling it, heating towels and a clean nightshirt. Joe managed to look busy but, to the amusement of Adam and Carole, he didn’t actually do anything. Ben went over to his son “Sure you feel up to it Adam?” Adam grinned, “Don’t fuss Pa. I’m fine and it’ll be nice to feel clean again.” Ben nodded “Okay but you go straight back to bed afterwards.”
Adam looked mulish and Ben squeezed his shoulder “Please do as I ask Adam and if after lunch you’ve taken no harm, you can get up for a couple of hours.”
Adam smiled “Okay deal Pa. I’ll be good.”
Carole went to join Marie leaving Adam to have his bath in peace. Hoss helped his elder brother slide in and Adam lazed back relishing the soothing effect of the hot water on his sore body. After quarter of an hour Ben got to his feet, “That’s enough for one day.” Adam didn’t protest as his father helped him get out and dried before slipping on a clean warm nightshirt. He sank back into bed, more tired than he liked to admit. He was slightly shivery but Ben forbore to nag and just got him some hot coffee. When he’d finished it Adam snuggled down under the bedclothes still feeling cold “I think I’ll have a doze before lunch.”
Ben tucked the bedclothes round him “Good idea Son, we’ll see you later.”
It was a very subdued Little Joe who followed his father downstairs. Once they had reached the bottom Ben put his arm round Joe’s shoulders “Cheer up Joe.”
Joe sighed heavily “I was sure he’d feel better for a bath I sorta pressurised him into it.”
“He does feel better. He’s just tired but it hasn’t done him any harm. Let him doze for an hour and he’ll be fine, He’s still very weak, that fever and inability to breathe took an awful lot out of him.”
Joe let out a long breath, shaking his head dolefully, “I think I’m only just beginning to realise how much.”
Ben patted his back reassuringly “Adam does realise and he’s being sensible. He’ll be back to his normal self in a few weeks so don’t worry.” Joe nodded but he went and poured himself a drink, taking it outside, as he didn’t want to upset Marie or Carole. He was very worried about his wife, and to a lesser extent about his brother, and needed a few minutes alone to hide his feelings get the mask back in place. By the time he came back in, he was to all observation his usual cheerful self again.
Adam woke in time for lunch and insisted on getting up after it. He seemed okay and Ben didn’t bother to argue. He sat back and watched Adam sitting by the fire playing a hilarious game of cards with Carole Marie, Hoss and Joe and thanked his good angel that his eldest son was recovering so fast.
When the Doc came back four days later he was well pleased and told Adam he could get up and dressed move around as he liked. Paul did warn Adam not to overdo things or he would find himself back in bed and he didn’t want him going outside for another couple of weeks. Adam agreed willingly enough, glad of that much freedom of movement and knowing full well just how weak he still was and just how little it took to exhaust him. As soon as the Doc went out Adam slowly began dressing himself. When Carole came in he was fully dressed and sitting quietly by the fire to recover and collect sufficient strength to go downstairs. Carole didn’t waste her time arguing she knew her stubborn husband too well for that, but she thought he looked exhausted just from the effort of getting dressed and so she asked him to stay put until she had found Hoss to give him a hand down, just in case. Adam stared up at her, reading the worry in her eyes, and took her hand “Alright darling and don’t worry I won’t overdo it, I do not want to end up back in bed for weeks.”
She smiled and kissed his forehead but she wasn’t convinced still at least her brother-in-law could help and she went to find Hoss.
Hoss willingly helped his brother down and Adam was glad of the support. He settled in the blue chair by the fire and just to see him downstairs made everyone fell better. Adam took things very easy; glad of the change of scene and with plenty of books to keep him occupied. Ben sure now that his eldest son was going to be sensible, for Carole’s sake if for no other reason, gave up worrying.
The next morning he decided it was time he went into town to collect some money for wages amongst other outstanding jobs. He mentioned it at breakfast and both Hoss and Joe said that they would go along. Ben wasn’t sure it would only leave two pregnant women to look after Adam, but as Carole and Marie began making out lists of things they wanted, he changed tack. Looking over at his big son he could read Hoss’ support and Ben suggested that the girls went into town to do their own shopping. They hadn’t been into Virginia City since before Christmas. Carole shrugged “I’d like to but I can’t leave Adam.”
Hoss spoke up “Don’t worry none. I’ll stick home and keep an eye on big brother. I can go to town anytime. You two go in with Pa and Joe.”
Carole looked over at Marie and could see that her support would be welcomed by the younger girl, very certain of her position in the family, Marie was less confident with outsiders. “Well if you wouldn’t mind Hoss. It’s a gorgeous day and it would make a change.”
Adam overheard the discussion as he slowly made his way downstairs “I don’t need a nursemaid. All of you go, Hop Sing can get me anything I need.”
Carole frowned, looking over at him; “You only came downstairs for the first time yesterday.”
Adam sat down and took her hand “Just get me some coffee love and stop fussing. I promise to sit quietly by the fire until you come back. I’ve been wanting some peace and quiet to start reading those Darwin books.”
Ben looked at his son for a minute “We’ll stop for lunch in town Adam, we won’t be back until say five.”
Adam grinned, “I realise that Pa. I’ll be fine, at a pinch I can always get Hop Sing to go find José or someone to give me a hand. It’ll be quite pleasant to be on my own for once.”
Joe laughed “Charming! We drive ourselves mad trying to keep him content and as soon as he’s back on his feet all he wants is to get rid of us.”
Adam just grinned at his little brother and Ben nodded “Alright you win. I’ll find those books for you.”
Carole came and sat on the arm of his chair, Adam put his arm round her “Go to town, have a break and enjoy yourself. You’ve more than earned it. I promise I’ll be good.”
She kissed him “Alright love and I won’t even worry about you.” Adam whispered “Liar” in her ear and then lent back to drink his coffee and recover from the effort of coming downstairs.
Adam sat back and watched as his family got their thick clothes on and Hoss saddled Buck and Chub while Joe hitched up the buckboard. Hoss was surprised that his brother didn’t moan at not being able to ride but all Joe wanted was to be with his wife and his leg was still sore enough after their long walk for him to be quite glad not to ride. When they were ready Joe wandered down to the bunkhouse and found José there. He told his friend that they were all going into town and asked him to pop in from time to time for a word with Hop Sing, just to make sure that Adam was okay.
José grinned, “I’ll keep a very discreet eye on Adam for you. Don’t worry. I’ll even try and hide the fact that you asked, if he finds out.”
Joe laughed “Thanks but knowing older brother you won’t succeed in that, but I’ll take my telling off later, just wanna be sure he’s okay. He’s only been down one day.”
Joe told Carole what he had done and she saw José standing looking out of the bunkhouse door and waved to him “Thanks Little Joe now I can do as I said and not worry.” Joe motioned to the house “You’d better wave goodbye to your husband, he’s at the window.” Carole did so and then they headed out. As they left Adam settled down by the fire to read.
Carole was far away on the ride into town thinking back to the night of horror when Adam and Joe hadn’t come home. Joe and Marie left her to her thoughts and chatted quietly together enjoying the beauty of the countryside and the quietness. It was the first time Marie had been to town since their wedding but she didn’t even feel nervous. The baby had been so accepted in the family and she felt so secure and loved by all the Cartwrights that noone could touch her from outside. Little Joe was surprised but after a while he came to the conclusion that she wasn’t putting on an act. He was very proud of his wife and also of his family, the way they had all come to accept her.
As they reached town Joe said he wanted to go to the stockbrokers and check the current position of the shares in the Consolidated Virginia. Hoss said that he would go with the girls to the store with the list of general supplies and meet the others at the hotel for lunch. Ben agreed and wandered down to the bank to get his business out of the way. Joe was first free and went down to the Bucket O’Blood for a beer knowing the others wouldn’t be at the hotel yet. Dan was at the bar and seeing Joe come in he called him over. He handed Joe a beer “How’s Adam?”
Little Joe grinned “Much better I’m glad to say. He’s downstairs, still rather weak and not allowed out of the house but otherwise his normal self. We’ve all left him alone today.”
Dan was surprised “You mean you’re all in town, even Carole?”
Joe grinned “Yeah and it took Adam a while to persuade her but she had some shopping to do. We’ve left José with a watching brief and Hop Sing is there.”
“I hear that you’re unpopular with Sharon again.”
Little Joe stared at him for a minute “How much do you know Dan?”
Dan grinned, “Enough Joe. It’s not in the paper yet but there’s no sweat. I’m sure you’ve seen the figures, with my five percent you have control now at 53%. I’m sure that Sharon knows that as well as I do. Where do you go from here?”
Joe grinned, “I’m only a minority holder Dan. Hold on and wait I’m not talking yet.”
Dan shrugged “Okay Joe it was worth a try. I’ll wait. Tell your father that Mckay and Fair want to talk to him.”
Joe nodded “Will do. Thanks”
“By the way are visitors allowed yet? I’d like to see Adam.”
Joe let loose with his trademark giggle, “No use Dan, I told you he’s back to normal, he won’t tell you anymore than I have.”
Dan cuffed him gently “I’d still like to see him.”
“Sure anytime although I warn you if you have the slightest snuffle Pa will bar the door against you. He’s still a mite prone to infection.” Then he excused himself to go join his family, Dan watched him go out wondering just what the Cartwrights, Mackay, Fair, Flood and O’Brien were up to this time.
Joe and his father were the first to reach the hotel and Joe filled him in on the current position, with Dan’s shares, they had control with the shares now standing at $97.75. He passed on Dan’s comment that Mackay and Fair wanted a word. Ben nodded “Fine but they can wait until after lunch. Maybe we ought to go and rescue Hoss.”
Little Joe looked out of the window “No need they are on the way over now,” He went out to meet Marie and helped her up on the sidewalk “You look exhausted Hoss.”
Hoss just laughed “You can collect all the shopping after lunch and then we’ll see who looks exhausted.” Joe just grunted and led the way in for dinner. They took their time and then Carole proclaimed her intention of going to buy some more fabric to make a couple of dresses. Marie looked over at her husband “Do you mind if I go along too?”
“Not as long as you don’t need me!” He passed over some money and arranged to pick her up in an hour. This was where Marie was glad of Carole’s support facing the other ladies in the dress shop but it was quite empty and they were able to take time in choosing patterns and material. Ben left his sons to load up all the stores and headed up to the mines to see Mackay and Fair. He warned the others that he wasn’t sure how long it would take and to go ahead when they were ready and get back to Adam, he would make his own way home. Hoss frowned, “Pa you’re carrying a lot of money.”
Ben smiled ruefully “You’re getting very pessimistic Hoss. Since when did you worry about me carrying money?”
Hoss looked down but Ben could see the concern in every line of his body and so he gripped his big son’s shoulder “Come on then you can take the money-belt and your little brother can protect you.” Hoss grinned but he took it, there had been too much trouble recently and he couldn’t help worrying.
Hoss and Joe went to collect everything and Ben went to look for Mackay and Fair. They were both up at the Savage mine. It was in borrasca and the offices were deserted so they could talk in peace. Dan’s information was nearly accurate, in fact they were holding exactly 50%, not counting Dan’s shares, but still buying to make sure of their position. Flood and O’Brien had managed it for rather less than the $100, 000 they had estimated, but now they had to talk to Sharon. Jim Fair sat back “Adam explained what we hope to get Sharon to agree to.”
Ben nodded “Have you sounded him out at all yet?”
Fair shook his head “We wanted control first but we are ready to talk to him now. The trouble is Adam was going to handle all the legal details. If he’s out of it we’ll have to get another lawyer in. Sharon’s too wily to handle without a lawyer on the spot.”
Ben shook his head “I guess you’ll have to count Adam out. You heard how ill he was. It’ll be a couple of months I’d guess before he could make town. I won’t have him taking any chances.”
Mackay said “Dan told us and we wouldn’t suggest it, but if we could get Sharon to agree to hold the meeting at the Ponderosa, what then?”
Ben stared at them for a moment taken aback by the suggestion then he asked, “Are you that eager to have Adam handle it?”
Fair nodded “We know we can trust him not to leave any loopholes. Sharon would just love to hang the lot of us. Adam’s a damned good lawyer and he knows the set up.” Ben thought about it for a minute sipping his whiskey in silence. He knew just how tiring long business meetings could be and how much detailed work this kind of deal would involve. Finally he said, “I know Adam would prefer to handle it himself. He is up and around now so if you can get Sharon to agree I guess he can cope. If you could arrange it for next week I’d be grateful, give him a little more time to rebuild his strength.”
Fair nodded “Sure we can do that. If we can’t get Sharon to agree, we’ll come out and talk to Adam see who he thinks should act for us, but I think I can tie Sharon down that far. I’ll send word.” Ben acknowledged that and headed back to join his sons with plenty to think about, wondering if he had done the right thing or whether Adam was still too weak to be bothered. Still at the worst, if his son didn’t feel like doing it after he’d talked things, over one of them could come back to town tomorrow and tell Jim Fair.
Hoss and Joe were still loading the wagon and were surprised to see their father back so soon. Ben joined then “They haven’t spoken to Sharon yet so there’s no real news. I’ll fill you in later. Joe you go and collect the girls, I’ll help Hoss finish up here.” Joe nodded and headed off, but Hoss got no help, as Roy spotted his old friend and came over for a chat. By the time Ben had filled him in on Adam and collected the latest gossip, the work was done. Hoss lent against the wagon “I’m gonna have to learn this knack of avoiding work Pa. I can sure see where Joe got it from.”
Ben laughed and clapped his big son on the back “Go get yourself a beer Hoss, there’s no sign of the others.”
“Sounds a real good idea Pa.”
At the house Adam had done as he’d promised and taken it very easy. He was still revelling in the freedom to move around the house; even if the walk across the room to get coffee did leave him feeling exhausted. He heard José’s voice in the kitchen soon after lunch and wandered in to join him. Adam grinned at his old friend “Who set you on as a watchdog?”
José’s expression gave him away and Adam considered him for a moment. “Little Joe at a guess.”
José laughed “But of course.”
Adam shook his head in mock disgust “I don’t need a nursemaid but long time no see, come on through for a chat.” José followed him through and poured coffee before joining his friend by the fire “Real good to see you back on your feet old friend”
“Not nearly as good as it feels to get out of my bedroom José. Trouble is I’m still as weak as a kitten and I’m tied to the house for a while.”
José looked out of the window at the weather, which was closing in “You’re not missing much, bloody cold out there.” The two friends sat chatting for an hour and José described Hoss’ fight for Adam. Then José got up to go “I’m only down in the bunkhouse Adam. Get Hop Sing to give me a yell if you need any help. You look tired.”
Adam grinned broadly “Shoo José. It took a lot of effort to get rid of my family clucking around like mother hens. You’re not taking over.” José just laughed and went out. Adam watched his friend leave, smiling at his obvious concern, but he admitted to himself that José was right he was tired. He pulled a stool over put his feet up and leaning back dozed off. He slept for a couple of hours and woke up feeling better. He was sitting reading, with coffee by him, when the buckboard came in. Carole was first out of the wagon and hurried inside. Hoss looked at his father “Go on Pa, I’ll see to the horses.” Ben grinned and dismounted throwing Buck’s reins to his big son.
As he went in he saw Carole sitting on the arm of her husband’s chair, grinning widely. He went over and saw for himself that Adam had taken no harm from being left alone for a few hours. He went over to pour coffee and then came over to the fire “It’s cold out there.” Adam wanted to know the news from town, but Ben said that could wait until his brothers had finished unloading and he went out to help Joe carry the stores in. Marie was carefully unpacking the material they had bought, but Ben took it from her and sent her into the fire to get warm. Half an hour later everything was sorted out and Ben poured a drink all round before dinner. Then he filled Adam in on the position with the Consolidated Virginia, the total cost so far $87, 000. He went on Flood and O’Brien are going to pick up another 2% to ensure control and then hold of until we’ve broken the news to Sharon.”
Adam nodded “Sounds sensible. Have they broached the subject of going through the Gould and Curry yet?” Ben shook his head “McKay is nervous of handling Sharon, he doesn’t want to talk to him without a lawyer present.” Adam pulled himself to his feet and went over to the window. “I was expecting to handle that but…” He broke of and stood staring out of the window, cursing his own weakness. He knew full well, that even if the Doc and his family allowed it, he wasn’t strong enough to make it into town. If he tried, even in a wagon, he was likely to end up flat on his back in bed and it would be weeks before he dared try. Ben moved over and gripped his shoulder “They realise you’re not up to going to town, but they wanted me to find out if you were well enough to handle the meeting, if they could persuade Sharon to hold out here.”
Adam turned at that “What did you say?”
Ben shrugged “I wasn’t sure but I said that I thought you would prefer to handle it yourself and that you could probably cope. I asked them to leave it for a week preferably and that if you didn’t feel up to it we would let them know.”
Adam moved back over to the chair by the fire “Do you think Sharon will agree after all we want something from him, not the other way round?”
Ben shrugged “I don’t know. Jim Fair seemed to think that Sharon was curious about this house, he’s never been out here and that we could play on that. He’ll let us know and if Sharon won’t play they want you to recommend and brief someone else”
Carole was looking worried and Adam grinned at her “Provided I don’t have to stir I can manage love. Fairly easily I think. Pa and Joe make pretty good law clerks to do the hard work.” She had to laugh at him and then Hop Sing said that dinner was ready. As they moved over to the table Ben took the opportunity to tell Adam to think about it carefully and be sure that he was strong enough, it could be a very long meeting. Adam grinned at him “You think I can manage or you would never have mentioned it at all. You’d just have told Fair and Mackay no, because you knew damn well what my answer was going to be.”
Ben had to admit the justice of that “Okay. Just be very careful and don’t overdo things. Come on lets eat.” After the meal Adam admitted to tiredness and went back to bed.
Two days later Dan rode out for the day bringing with him a letter from Mackay, saying that Sharon had agreed to come out for a meeting on Saturday afternoon three days from now. Ben showed Adam the letter as he relaxed by the fire in his bedroom while he recovered from a bath. Adam nodded “That’s great Pa. I’d better check a few legal points before the meeting. If I make out a list of books can you get Joe to go and collect them for me? I can work up here, it’s quiet.”
Ben nodded “One of us will get your books but you can’t work now. Dan brought the letter out, he’s downstairs, so if you’re feeling sociable?”
Adam grinned widely “Sure it’s been a while. There’s no rush on the books it will only take me a couple of hours to check.” He followed his father downstairs to join Dan by the fire. Dan watched him come downstairs and thought his friend still looked drawn and pale. Adam had lost quite a bit of weight that he could ill afford, never having quite regained his normal weight after the injury the previous summer but his handshake was firm enough. Dan was quite truthful as he said, “You look better than I expected after what Doc’s been saying.”
Adam smiled “I’m okay Doc will take the plaster off tomorrow, with any luck, and let me out in another week or so.”
Dan was pleased to hear it, but insisted that Adam come and sit down. Then over coffee he filled Adam in on the gossip round town. It made a very pleasant day, Dan was always a welcome visitor and Adam was pleased to see someone who wasn’t family. Little Joe rode out with Dan when he left and went over to Adam’s house to collect the books that Adam wanted.
During the next two days Adam checked the legal position and the various safeguards he could build into the contract, if Sharon on behalf of the directors of the Gould and Curry would agree to them driving a tunnel through from the lower levels of that mine and bring rocks out that way. He discussed the position with his father and they were able to make an estimate of the sort of price per ton they could agree to pay to carry the rock out and the probable size of the working group. Hoss and Little Joe listened in on some of the discussions but the legal niceties soon bored them and they left it to Ben and Adam. Marie was confused and didn’t know what to make of the discussions. Joe did his best to explain but he got himself in a tangle and after a while he gave up “You’re a nuisance Marie. Until you started asking questions I was quite happy that I understood now I know that I don’t. Once Adam has it sorted out we’ll, ask him. He’s quite good at explaining in words of one syllable when necessary.”
Carole came over at that “I think I’ll sit in on that explanation Joe I’m getting lost.”
Hoss laughed at them all “You’re complicating things unnecessarily. It’s very simple in essence. We dig a tunnel at 1300 ft from the Gould and Curry through the Consolidated Virginia and pay Sharon to bring the rocks out at so much per ton. Then when we find ore we bring enough out to pay for a shaft straight down and close the agreement.” Little Joe sat open-mouthed in amazement, while Ben and Adam watched in amusement form the study. Carole said, “Okay, but what are all these things that Adam is going on about?”
Hoss waved a hand in dismissal “Legal trivialities to make sure that Sharon can’t change the terms or stop us cancelling the contract and to make sure he has no claim on anything we find. Don’t forget it’s complicated because the Consolidated Virginia was initially six mines.”
Ben came over “Hoss is just about right you know.”
Hoss grinned at his little brother “It’s simple just keep your eye on the main issues and don’t keep getting side-tracked by detail. That’s your trouble little brother.” Little Joe launched himself at his brother at that and sensible discussion went out the window.
Ben ensured Adam went up to bed early on the Friday evening. He was gradually regaining his strength, but he was still weak and the meeting was bound to be very tiring. Adam agreed with no trouble, he was enjoying doing a useful job again, a job he had trained for. Carole was surprised how calm and happy Adam was, using his brain ensured him a good night’s sleep and he was recovering well.
On the Saturday, Fair and Mackay arrived with Sharon at about half past eleven. Ben suggested that they took it easy and had lunch before turning to business. Sharon had brought a lawyer Terence Mills with him. Mills was on the board of the Bank of California and a director of the Gould and Curry, between the two of them could negotiate anything on the Comstock and be sure of pushing it through the Bank’s hierarchy. Sharon agreed to Ben’s proposal and Ben showed him around the house and the immediate area. Sharon made it clear that when it came to detailed discussions he had no intentions of being so outnumbered even if all the Cartwrights were involved. He would talk with Mckay, Fair and Adam. As a concession to Adam’s recent illness he accepted Ben’s presence, but not the other two. Ben agreed willingly enough, Hoss and Joe were used to leaving such matters to either their father or their elder brother. Even if in this case they were only involved as individuals and not the Ponderosa as such, he knew they wouldn’t mind.
After lunch knowing they would only be in the way Hoss suggested that he and Joe take the two girls over to Adam’s house and make sure it was ready for him. The Doc had agreed to him travelling home, provided he wrapped up warm and he was intending to go the following day. Ben thought it was a good idea and so the four of them left, intending to have supper there, and return mid-evening, This allowed Ben to use the main room for their business meeting in comfort, without fear of interruption.
Adam had taken the opportunity, while Ben showed Sharon and Mills around, to have a talk with Fair and Mackay. They had discussed the sort of terms they would agree to and had come to much the same conclusions as Ben and Adam. The detailed arguing they were prepared to leave to Adam. Jim Fair had been taken back by how ill Adam still looked and was in two minds as to whether they had done the right thing in asking him to handle it, he was nowhere near fit. Mackay knew Adam rather better and assured Jim that Adam would cope, he might be weak but his brain was as incisive as ever. Adam had met Sharon but he had never had any business dealings with him. The only time that the Ponderosa had been closely involved with the Bank of California, he had been in Europe. Sharon knew Adam’s reputation and knew just how much Ben relied on his eldest son and he had learnt a healthy respect for the Cartwrights. He had come out, partly to satisfy his curiosity about the ranch, and partly to find just what the Cartwrights and the four Irishmen were up to with the Consolidated Virginia. He was determined to be very careful of Adam but having seen him he relaxed. Adam looked weak and ill and Sharon was sure that he could handle the younger man. Adam was very quiet over lunch, only picking at his food, and Sharon began to look even more confident. Mills had dealt with Adam before and warned Sharon not to underestimate him, he had the best brain on the Comstock. Sharon felt that he had the right to that title himself and he looked down on the Cartwrights, dressed in their rough range clothes. He had always had the tendency to be a fop and to judge men by their clothes. By the time the men sat down to their business meeting, Sharon was supremely confident.
Sharon waited in silence for someone to start the ball rolling. Adam accepted that, it was fair they had called the meeting and he began “The four of us here represent the new board of the Consolidated Virginia. You know we now have control of the mine. At least 60% of the stock is pledged to us. I believe your opinion of the mine is a matter of public record?”
Sharon stared at Adam suspiciously, fearing a trap, but he had too much pride to go back on his opinion, “Yes it’s on record. I think the Consolidated Virginia is worthless and you have wasted £100, 000 dollars on a mine, which has already wasted several million dollars without return. But that is your problem I don’t see where I come in?”
Adam was glad to have such a definite opinion from Sharon and he went on “The Gould and Curry is working half time only, with no prospects of improvement in the foreseeable future?”
“That’s also a matter of public record. I don’t see the connection.”
“Easy. We want to drive a tunnel into the Consolidated Virginia from the 1300 foot level in the Gould and Curry. We will of course pay for access and pay an agreed price per ton to bring the rock out through the Gould and Curry.”
Sharon sat back at that just staring at Adam in silence for a moment. Then he lent forward “Why should I?”
Adam smiled “Surely the question is why shouldn’t you? You have unused facilities in the Gould and Curry going to waste. We are offering to pay you for the use of them. In your judgement, as you have already told us, the mine is worthless but as we would pay a straight price per ton you would gain. If you are wrong and we find ore the whole Comstock will gain and with it the Bank.”
Sharon didn’t answer and then looking at Mills he said “I want a break for a few minutes to discuss this with my colleague.”
Adam nodded “Of course. I think coffee is indicated.” Ben called to Hop Sing to bring coffee and the four of them went over to the fire leaving Sharon and Mills by the window. Ben watched the two men in deep discussion “Well at least he hasn’t ruled it out of hand. You did well tying him down to his judgement of the mine to begin with.” Adam grinned “He’ll play he’s too much pride not to back his own judgement.” He sat sipping his coffee and Ben brought him over a brandy “Take it easy Adam, its going to be a very long day.” Adam was glad of the drink but reassured his father “Don’t fuss Pa I’m fine.” Ben nodded but he wasn’t convinced, he left Adam in peace and joined Fair and Mackay. The three men talked quietly as Sharon and Mills stood over by the window jotting down numbers as they worked out the rates they could ask. Jim apologised to Ben for inflicting the meeting on Adam; “I didn’t realise how ill he still is.”
Ben shrugged “He’s very much better now and I think he’s enjoying doing something useful. Don’t look so worried, he can cope and I think he will get us what we need.” Fair accepted that but he didn’t trust Sharon.
Twenty minutes later Sharon was prepared to go on. “I’m prepared to come to an agreement for access through the Gould and Curry, provided we can settle arrangements and payments satisfactory to both sides.”
Adam nodded “Fair enough. Maybe you would like to start the ball rolling tell us the sort of terms you are thinking of.”
Sharon wasn’t too keen on starting the dickering, but he had left himself open and had no choice. He quoted a price per ton only slightly higher that the limit Adam had decided on which was encouraging and he was reasonably flexible on the number of men he would agree to using the facilities. He also wanted an initial cash payment for access plus a rental for the facilities and guarantees that the ore would be processed in the Bank mills. Two years earlier the Cartwrights and the Irishmen had breached the Bank monopoly of mills and bought two, which handled all the Hale and Norcross ore. Fair and Mackay looked at each other at that they definitely did not want to be tied to the Bank mills, but Adam shook his head at them. He wanted to hear Sharon’s first terms then he should be able to see the best way to get a package out of him. Sharon listed a few more details and then said “We shall have to settle arrangements for termination of the agreement on either side.”
Adam nodded “We agree to that. Two things I can’t agree to are initial cash payments or the use of Bank mills. We cannot be tied to long term plans until we find out just what ore is present. We need to be free to decide what to do, when we see the grade of the ore.” Then he outlined the terms he was thinking of. Ben was surprised just how low he couched the payments and the size of the work force he was suggesting as a maximum. He was pushing harder than they had planned initially. Sharon was now on his home territory and he listened carefully to Adam’s proposals. By the time Adam had finished Sharon had come to a conclusion on the likely final terms they would compromise on, given Adam was as adept at bargaining as he was. He knew where he was prepared to give and had a shrewd idea where Adam would. As the compromise was acceptable to him he settled back to bargain. Adam also had a shrewd idea where they would end up but he was determined to get the best possible deal. Fair and Mackay were involved in the agreements of the maximum work force they could put in, but once that was settled they left the rest to Adam. Adam and Sharon finally settled a price per ton for rock moved out through the Gould and Curry and a rental per month for facilities for the men, up and down to the work face and changing rooms on the surface. Then Mills got involved and the three lawyers began hammering out a legal contract. With six mines involved in the Consolidated Virginia, it was a complicated document. At seven they broke for a meal, the outlines were decided but the details safeguarding each side still had to be settled,
Ben was worried Adam looked absolutely exhausted. Adam wouldn’t join the others, he wasn’t hungry, all he wanted was coffee. His father went and poured him some, lacing it with brandy and took it over. Adam tried to reassure him; although tired he could cope. Ben left him to drink his coffee and relax while he joined the others for dinner. Even Mills was concerned about Adam and suggested that they leave the details for another day but Ben, after glancing over at his son, shook his head. Sharon frowned, “I shouldn’t be able to get out here again for at least a month and I imagine you want this settled.” He had no intention of letting Adam off the hook; a tired man was far more likely to make mistakes.
Ben could read that much in the banker’s face but he was also quite sure that Sharon was still underestimating his eldest son, so he said “Adam is alright and I know he wants to finish this tonight.”
After an hour’s break they returned to work. Ben did what he could to help Adam but it was basically his work. Fair and Mackay sat back and left it to the Cartwrights, they knew basically the loopholes that needed plugging but the legal niceties were beyond them, as Adam and Sharon argued over every clause. Sharon tried to introduce several ambiguities but Adam wouldn’t accept them and Sharon had to admit to himself, albeit to noone else, that he had finally met a lawyer with as good a brain as he had and wise to all the byways of Nevada mining law.
When the others returned at ten p.m. Sharon and Adam were still locked in battle. Not wanting to interrupt the four of them went up to Joe’s room. Ben took them up coffee and quickly outlined the main terms of the agreement. Little Joe whistled softly “That’s a lot better than you expected isn’t it?”
Ben nodded, “Adam pushed him hard and they are still wrangling over the fine print.” Carole was over by the window and she turned at that “How much longer Pa? Adam looks all in.”
“I’m sure he is very tired but he’s pleased with himself. I really don’t know how long they’ll carry on. It’s Sharon and Adam both trying to keep their side watertight and gain any advantage that’s going. Neither of them will be hurried.” Carole nodded and turned back to the window as Ben went down to rejoin his son.
Adam was so tired he was having a job to focus on the papers in front of him but he was determined not to give in until the last ‘t’ was crossed, the last ‘i’ dotted. As his father rejoined him, he asked for a brandy. Ben got him one, worried about his son but not saying anything, knowing that Adam had no real choice but to keep going. In fact the last few paragraphs were done much faster as Sharon accepted that he wasn’t going to be able to slide anything past Adam. They finally settled the final form of the contract at eleven thirty, Sharon still had to get it accepted by the boards of both the Gould and Curry and the Bank of California but he was supremely confident that those were just formalities. He initialled it provisionally pending approval, as did Adam on behalf of the Board of the Consolidated Virginia. Sharon was going to San Francisco later in the week and said he would be in touch in about ten days. Then he and Mills took their leave.
Fair and Mackay came over “We’ll be heading back to town too. Thanks Adam you have done a fine job. I hope it hasn’t taken too much out of you.”
Adam managed a grin “I admit I’m tired but I’m okay. I don’t think the terms are too bad.”
Even Jim Fair had to smile at that “You know the terms we were prepared to accept. Well done Adam.”
Ben went out with his partners and Jim said, “Well Ben Adam has done us proud, now it’s up to us to find that ore and prove Sharon wrong.” Ben nodded and watched the men leave before hurrying back in to his eldest son. Carole had seen them leaving and she had run downstairs to her husband. She was sitting on the arm of Adam’s chair.
Adam was trying to convince her that he was okay but he was too tired to be convincing, Ben took one look and called for Hoss. He told his big son to carry his brother up to bed and give him a hand to get undressed, Adam’s protest didn’t even convince himself. He was so tired he was shivery and Carole watched very worried as Hoss disappeared upstairs. Ben went over and put his arm round her shoulders “He’s exhausted and I think you can forget moving home tomorrow, he’ll sleep the clock round but he’ll be alright. Don’t worry.” Carole wasn’t convinced but she tried not to fuss. Adam back in bed stayed awake just long enough to kiss her goodnight before falling into a deep sleep of utter exhaustion.
Carole went into the guestroom she had been using and tried very unsuccessfully to get some sleep. Ben sat rereading the final contract with Little Joe and filling in some of the details of the negotiations for his youngest son. Joe listened in silence and as Ben finished he got restlessly to his feet “Adam did a real good job. Is he okay?”
“Sharon helped. I think he underestimated your brother but he won’t do it again. Adam’s worn out and he was running a slight temperature but I think he’ll sleep off the worst effects. I’m just going to check on him and then I’m for bed myself.”
Joe nodded and went upstairs with his father. Carole heard them going into Adam’s room and putting on her dressing gown she joined them. Adam was sleeping very peacefully and the chance to rest had already dropped his temperature back to normal. Ben gently felt his forehead “He’ll be fine, temperature’s down already. I suggest you get some sleep Carole, no need to worry.” She was reassured this time and headed off to bed, but Joe looked quizzically at his father. Ben grinned “I mean it Joe. He’s fine probably sleep until lunchtime and then I’ll try and persuade him to leave going home for one more day but he’s okay. It was a very long day and he handled it well and had taken no real harm. I think we can just about stop worrying about him, he’ll be as fit as ever soon.” On that note the two men also headed for bed.
In fact it was mid-afternoon before Adam woke up and he had a splitting headache after such a long deep sleep but he was very thirsty and got up. When he went down only Carole and Marie were there. Carole came swiftly over to meet him at the bottom of the stairs; Adam took her in his arms and hugged her close “I’m fine darling but if you wouldn’t mind I’d rather wait until tomorrow to go home. I can’t be bothered today.” Carole pulled back and studied her husband, she could see from the slight glitter in his eyes that he probably had a headache, but his temperature was normal and he seemed to have taken no harm from all his hard work the previous day. “I was going to suggest it darling. You don’t want to overdo it.”
Adam pulled her close “I’m alright, just feeling a bit lazy.”
“I know you are much better but we mustn’t take any risks. Anyway go and sit down. I’ll get you some coffee and then get some food.”
“Thanks my love. Where is everyone?”
“Your father and Hoss are in the barn, a mare in foal is having some trouble. Joe went for a ride a couple of hours ago, said he was restless. I expect he’ll be back soon.”
Adam smiled “Get that coffee please I’m very thirsty.” Carole headed of to the kitchen and Adam went over to join Marie by the fire. She was glad to see him up and looking reasonably fit. She got out the book she had been reading earlier, it was one of his travel books and she didn’t understand some words and asked for his help, Adam very willingly gave it, he was very fond of his sister-in-law.
Adam was sitting eating a belated lunch when Hoss and Ben came in. they were pleased with themselves having saved both the mare and her foal after a long struggle, Adam grinned at his father “You look as though you need a bath.”
”A good wash at any rate. How do you feel?”
“Much better for a long sleep and some food. Still I think we were quite successful yesterday. By the way you’ll have to put up with us for another night. I can’t be bothered to move today.”
Ben was pleased that his son was using his common-sense “Good idea Adam. I’d better get cleaned up and then we can talk.” When Ben came back down he ran over the plans for moving into the Gould and Curry once Sharon had the contract approved. Fair and Mackay had been filling Ben in while Adam and Sharon were negotiating. The plans were about what they had expected, although Jim Fair was aiming to move rather faster than they had originally planned
Little Joe had ridden up to the Lake. With his brother so much better and the contract with Sharon tied up, two of the problems he had had on his mind were removed. That left the main problem to be faced. He had given up worrying about the baby being someone else’s at least until it was born, all he wanted now was for it to arrive. Since their marriage Marie had become ever more important to him. He knew that the Doc was worried about her and even the thought of losing her made him feel physically sick. He was scared for her in a way he had never known before for anyone. All too often he had sat by his father or one of his brothers and prayed for their survival. He loved his family and had known what it was like to fear for their lives, but never before had he felt such a grip of panic as he did now every time he thought of the ordeal facing Marie. She was part of him now and he couldn’t face the thought of life without her. Joe sat up by his mother’s grave trying to get free of the grip of fear. Eventually thoroughly cold he headed back to the house, sufficiently under his control not to worry his wife.
Joe was pleased to see his eldest brother up, having taken no harm from his hard work and he joined Adam and Ben by the fire. Adam was cross with himself, he had intended to get one of them to take a letter in and post it for him but had forgotten to give it to Mackay or Fair. It was the second time he had forgotten and it was getting urgent as he wanted to confirm that Edwin Booth was coming as expected in a month’s time. Edwin had hoped to come for Christmas but his play had had an extended run in New York and he hadn’t been able to arrange it. Now he wanted to stay for a two-week break on the way to a season in San Francisco. Joe laughed at his brother “Don’t worry Adam I’ll take it in tomorrow, once we’ve got you back home, and send a telegram to confirm it just in case.”
Adam grinned up at his brother “Thanks Joe. I would be grateful. Sorry to be a nuisance.”
Joe wandered over to get coffee “You’ve been a nuisance as long as I can remember, always getting into trouble.”
Adam shook his fist at his brother, too lazy to get up “Hark whose talking little brother!”
Ben gave Adam a game of chess during the evening which eventually ended in stalemate and then insisted his son went to bed, if he wanted to return home the next day,
Adam wasn’t sleepy having got up so late but he knew it wasn’t worth arguing, this was one he wasn’t going to win. Carole was still sleeping in the guestroom, she was restless as the baby began to make its presence felt and she didn’t want to disturb Adam, who still badly needed all the rest he could get. Adam, alone in his bedroom, tried to settle without success, he heard the rest of the family come up and when everything was quiet, he gave up trying to sleep and got up. He put on his dressing gown and went over to the window, staring out over the view he loved so much. He’d been staring out for some time when he heard a muffled cry from the next room. Puzzled he listened and then heard the door opening and someone going downstairs. For a minute Adam stayed where he was but he kept hearing that cry and he went to see what was wrong, unsure whether it was Joe or Marie wandering around. As he went down the stairs he saw his brother sitting on the hearthrug staring unseeingly into the dying embers.
Little Joe had been very tired and fallen asleep almost as soon as he got to bed, but he’d been woken by a nightmare. He had managed to muffle the cry not wanting to disturb Marie but he was badly shaken and in a cold sweat. Needing to pull himself together he’d got up and come down but the nightmare was still with him and he couldn’t stop shaking. He wasn’t even aware of Adam’s presence until his brother came over and gripped his shoulders “Whatever is wrong Little Joe? You look terrible.” Joe looked up at his brother but he couldn’t find his voice. Worried Adam went and poured out a large brandy and gave it to Joe before going into the kitchen to warm up some coffee. Joe sipped his brandy and tried with limited success to get control of himself. Adam left him alone until he had the coffee ready and then went back and joined his brother on the rug. For the first time Joe remembered his brother’s recent illness. “You shouldn’t be out of bed Adam, you’ll get cold.”
Adam shrugged “I’m fine.”
“You ought to get back to bed. I’m okay now.”
“Well you don’t look it. Do you want to talk?”
“Nothing really to talk about, just a nightmare.” Joe sat staring into his cup, oblivious of his brother. Adam went and got his coat and put it on to keep warm and then went back over to his brother “Come on Joe tell me about it or you’re going to be too scared to go back to sleep.”
Joe looked up at his brother, so often over the years he had turned to Adam when he had nightmares, he wanted to talk now but couldn’t. He was conscience stricken at keeping his brother from the rest he needed and again tried to persuade Adam to go back to bed. Adam sat down resting his hand lightly on the back of his brother’s neck, “Come on Joe I can’t sleep anyway, its less than ten hours since I woke up.”
Joe lent back against his brother “Alright, if you’re sure I think I need to talk.”
“I’m sure.” Adam smiled “But I’m getting a bit old for the rug.” He eased himself back into a chair and Joe moved back to lean against his brother’s legs, needing the reassurance of contact “I was out at the Lake this afternoon, I suppose that’s why I was dreaming. I’m so scared for Marie. I just wish the baby would come. It’s always the same; I’m up by the lake in my dream, standing by a new grave next to my Mother’s. It was empty but as I watched two coffins were lowered in, one a tiny baby’s coffin placed at the foot of the other. I threw the first clod of earth in and then woke up.” Joe was shaking again and Adam reached forward to grip his brother’s shoulders, Joe went on “I just don’t know how I could live without her now.” He was shaking with cold and Adam eased himself up getting Joe’s coat and draping it round his brother’s shoulders “Easy Joe. I know how you feel. You think you’re in love before marriage but its nothing to the importance of your wife after a few weeks of being really close together.”
“I didn’t realise until now just how much one person could mean to me. I’ve known what is to fear for the life of someone I love, on more occasions than I care to remember, you, Pa, Hoss but this is different. If anything happens to Marie I don’t think I could face the future on my own. The Doc is talking about a possible Caesarean operation, with all the risks that entails. I don’t think she’s very strong, not physically, mentally she’s strong, but she’s had too rough a life to build up any reserves of strength.”
Adam gripped his brother’s shoulder knowing there was no point in offering facile words of comfort. He could understand all too easily how Joe felt. He was scared for Carole and the Doc had always been very reassuring about her, she was an ideal build to bear children, but he had to try. “It was only a dream Joe, not a portent for the future. Just a reaction to sitting up by the Lake worrying.”
“I know that Adam but it make no difference. I’ve been getting more scared every day. When there were other things to worry about I could put it to the back of my mind, while you were ill; the business with Sharon unsettled; anything else to think about. But now…”
Adam grinned wryly “I’m glad my illness did some good,”
Joe looked up swiftly “You know what I mean it isn’t even as if there is much work we can do at this time of the year.”
Adam nodded “I know and I do understand how you feel, not that that helps. At Christmas Pa was saying how glad he was that you and I had found the joy of wives we loved and the prospect of children. I told him that we had also found the true meaning of terror, that fear that it wouldn’t last. He told me that even if the worst happened noone could take memories of days like that away from us. He was right Joe. There’s nothing you can do to help Marie now, there never was. The die was cast before you even met her. You’ve given her the best you can now; your love and a comfortable secure life. All you can do now is trust in God and in Paul.”
Joe stared at his brother for a long minute and then sighed heavily “It’s easy to say Adam but it’s not so easy to do, especially in the early hours of the morning when I can’t sleep.”
Adam gently squeezed the back of his brother’s neck “I know that Joe. God I’m scared enough about Carole with far less reason. The trouble is that unless you can get a grip on yourself, you’re going to upset Marie. And all the time you’re so worried and scared you’re not storing up those good memories against the worst happening.”
“If it does, I shan’t need memories. I told you I can’t live without her.”
Adam let a touch of anger sound in his voice “That’s nonsense Joe. Marie loves you far too much to do that to her. Even if the worst should happen you’ll go on living, you’re not a coward.”
“If Marie is dead, it won’t do anything to her.”
“You believe in God, a life after death. She would know.”
“I’m not sure I’d still believe in God if he takes Marie. She’s never had any of the good things in life until now and yet noone could deserve them more.”
“I know Joe but noone ever claimed life was fair, not here and now. There’s no way in justice to explain the death and suffering of young children. No merciful God could inflict the sins of the father on the child. We can only believe in a higher justice in the hereafter. God hasn’t made a pact with you to make things easy in return for your belief.”
“Maybe your belief is stronger than mine.”
“Maybe but I have my doubts too on occasion, of us all I think Hoss has the strongest faith or maybe Pa. His had been tested not once but three times. If he had given in when my mother died you wouldn’t be here. In time nature had its way and grief faded to leave him free to face the future. I don’t believe that Pa loved my mother any less than you love Marie or I love Carole just because he found new love and remarried.”
Little Joe sat and thought about that “You’re right. You can tell from the way he still talks about her, but maybe I’m not as strong as Pa.”
“You would be if you have to be but that’s only if the worst happens. If it does you will be able to face it. There’s a good chance it won’t so why spend your time in fear and trembling for something, which may never happen. Relax and enjoy yourself. The only thing you can give Marie now is peace of mind. She must sense how scared you are she loves you.”
Little Joe sat staring at his brother for a long time without saying a word but as he thought over what his brother had said he gradually calmed down. Eventually he grinned, “Thanks Adam. Now will you go and get some rest. I really am okay now.”
Adam had seen his brother calm down and the colour come back to his face “Are you going up Joe?”
“In a while. I guess I have some thinking to do but I’m alright now. Thanks big brother. You shouldn’t have got up, but I’m glad you did.”
“You’re welcome brother.” Adam left Joe sitting by the fire and went back to bed to lie awake thinking about his brother. He knew how much Marie meant to Joe and how worried his brother was and determined to have a quiet word with his father, but he had done all he could for now.
Downstairs Joe thought over what his brother had said, it made a lot of sense and he knew that Marie was beginning to sense his fears, which was the last thing he wanted. He sat by the fire until he heard Hop Sing get up, thinking round in circles and beginning to accept the risks. He had one consolation, at least whatever happened was none of his making. As Adam had said the baby was conceived before he’d even met her. All he had done was to improve her chances, giving her every comfort, and something to live for. Finally he went up and got dressed much more at peace with himself than he had been for weeks. He hadn’t realised just how much Marie had known of his feelings, but he soon noticed the effect on her of his newly found peace. She saw the difference almost as soon as she came down and became positively gay, When Adam came down midmorning the whole family was infected. He got coffee looked long at his brother and then sure if wasn’t just an act, he joined in.
After lunch Adam was going home. It was the first time he had ventured outside and his father wasn’t having him take any risks. Joe and Hoss loaded the buckboard with all his things that had migrated over during the weeks he’d been in bed, including his new books. Joe had hitched up Marie’s buggy and she was going to take Carole on ahead to ensure that the fires were ready, rooms warm and coffee on. Hoss rode over with the two girls in case they needed help. Adam watched his family all busy making preparations and gradually his jaw tightened as he began to lose his temper, fed up with his own weakness. Ben noticed but decided the best thing to do was to ignore it, Eventually with everything ready he threw Adam his leather coat and hat “Come on then lets get you home.” Adam put on his coat and hat and went out. He climbed up next to his father. Ben had a rug and wrapped it round Adam’s legs, he wasn’t taking chances. Adam was much better but it was bitterly cold out, snow lying on the land. Adam glared at his father but he knew that expression on Ben’s face and it was futile to argue, Joe rode alongside, recognising the anger on Adam’s face, but knowing it was only aimed at his own weakness. They only took ten minutes from door to door but before they reached his house Adam was feeling the cold and pulled the rug closer round him. He was slightly shivery and glad of his father’s supporting arm as he got down from the buckboard. He walked into the house, glad to be home but furious with the weakness which had shown itself so clearly, He went straight into his study and Carole brought him in coffee. Adam sat sipping his coffee by the fire, trying to stop shivering. Carole left him in peace seeing his anger.
Adam had a splitting headache and he sat staring into the fire wondering how long it would take to recover his strength. He’d known he was still weak, but he hadn’t expected a ten-minute ride in a buckboard to be so exhausting. He’d sunk into a very despondent frame of mind when his little brother came into him. Ben had tried with only limited success to reassure Carole and had agreed that the best thing was to leave Adam in peace to recover. Little Joe wasn’t so sure and after half an hour when Adam showed no sign of cheering up he went in to his brother.
“Cheer up Adam, you’re back home now.”
Adam looked up and shook his head, “Ten minutes sitting still in a wagon and I’m whacked. I’m cold and shivery and I have a splitting headache. How long is it going to be before I can do what I want? I’m so fed up with feeling weak and useless.”
Joe sat down by his brother “Not useless Adam. You helped me a lot last night. I needed it and I feel much better for it, but its part of the reason you’re so tired today.” Adam didn’t answer and Joe persevered “The Doc is very pleased with your progress, he says in a couple of months you’ll be back to normal and able to forget all about this.”
Adam sighed “It doesn’t feel much like it Joe.”
“Give yourself time and try not to fret. Carole need peace of mind as much as Marie, we’ve caused them enough problems this year,”
Adam relaxed slightly not answering his brother but knowing that Joe was right, After ten minutes or so, he grinned slightly shamefacedly, “Alright tantrum over, come on lets join the others.” They were all pleased to see him more cheerful and soon after left him and Carole in peace.
For the next few days Adam stayed quietly in the house, spending most of his time with the books his brothers had bought or the opera scores that Carole got him for Christmas. He was fretting at times but successfully hid it from his wife. Paul came out on the Saturday after his return home and was well pleased with his progress, Adam was restless and tried to tie Paul down as to when he would be free to go outside. Doc wouldn’t be pinned down but promised to reconsider it the following week if Adam continued to make the progress he had been doing. With that much Adam had to be content. All the others had popped over most days for the odd hour or so and Adam was glad to see that his youngest brother appeared to be remaining calm. Ben had noticed the difference and on the Friday before Doc was due again he mentioned it to Adam. Adam briefly outlined how upset Joe had been and what had been said in the middle of the night, Ben decided not to interfere, if Joe needed his help he would come to him, but for now his elder brother had done a good job.
However Ben did take advantage of the Doc’s visit the next day to have a word once he had seen Marie. Doc was evasive at first but Ben insisted on knowing how things were going. Paul gave in, he was able to give an optimistic report on Adam who was rapidly regaining his strength now; and Carole was fine although large for the length of her pregnancy and he was wondering if she had her dates wrong. Ben was pleased to hear it, but it was Marie who was really worrying him. Paul shook his head “She may still prove me totally wrong but she is very narrow at the hips and the baby seems to be a fair size. At the least I think she might need a little help and as I warned you it may need a Caesarean.”
“What are her chances Doc?”
“It’s far too early to say Ben. It is a risk maybe four or five times bigger that for a larger woman. She shouldn’t really carry children. Joe knows the risks and he’ll make sure that she takes it very easy in these last months, Give her the best possible chance. If I’m right then they should consider very carefully before they risk more children”
Ben stared into the fire “Will she be alright?”
Paul shrugged “I’ll do my best Ben, no guarantees but she’ll have a lot better chance than all your sons have on occasion and they are all still around.” Ben nodded and tried to trust in God and not worry, knowing he would only undo all the good Adam had achieved.
On the Tuesday Ben and Hoss went into town. Ben left Hoss at the store and went to find Fair or Mackay, He ran them down with no trouble, they were having a celebration drink in the Crystal saloon with Dan. As soon as they saw Ben they converged on him Dan grinned broadly “I always said you had a sixth sense Ben. Makes sure you never miss anything. Things quiet round here and we don’t see you for weeks but then when something interesting happens there you are, the proverbial bad penny!”
Ben shook his head “Who are you calling a bad penny, you long thin stick of trouble. I take it Sharon has been in touch.”
Fair nodded “He got back last night, contract signed and sealed this morning. We can go ahead on Monday.” Ben went over to the bar and ordered drinks all round “Well now its up to you two. Flood, O’Brien and Adam have done their share and got you the access, now all you have to do is find the ore.”
“We’ll find it Ben you’d better believe it,”
“I do Jim that’s why we put up the money. I think we should have a party to celebrate, are you all free on Saturday?” Everyone was free and Ben did the rounds inviting Beth and Roy, Doc and some of his other friends, leaving it to Hoss and Joe to round up the younger members of the local families. He left it open for the moment whether the celebration should be held at the main house or at Adam’s house. It would depend on how Adam felt. On the way back they went via Adam’s to tell him the news and to sound him out about the party.
Adam was in his study curled up with one of the art books Joe and Hoss had brought him. He was pleased to see his father and brother and glad to get confirmation of the contract being signed, not that he had nay doubts. He was feeling much better, stronger and more content because of it. Ben was pleased to see it knowing his physical recovery was always closely allied to his peace of mind or lack of it. Adam decided it would be easier if the party was at the main house, he could stay overnight and provided he went over early in the morning, he would have plenty of time to recover if the trip did tire him. Adam was insistent that he was much better and it wouldn’t have the same effect as before.
Little Joe was delighted to have the contract signed, now all they had to do was to prove Sharon reading of the value of the mine wrong, He had told Marie the story of their fight with the Bank of California and she remembered hearing rumours at the time. She was fascinated by the strength and power of this family she had married into and even more by their acceptance of the responsibilities this power forced on them for the weaker members of the community.
On the Saturday Doc came out in the afternoon to check all his patients and stay on with his wife foe the party. Adam had come over during the morning in Carole’s buggy. The trip hadn’t affected him at all and the Doc pleased with his progress gave him begrudging permission to go out but he did warn Adam to take it easy. He wasn’t to get too hot or too cold and if it was wet he was to stay indoors. Neither was he to try venturing any distance alone just yet, he was still very weak. Adam willingly accepted the conditions grateful for that much freedom and determined to be careful. The last thing he wanted was a relapse, which would tie him to the house and worry his pregnant wife. Carole was very noticeably pregnant now, even more so than Marie despite the baby not being due until later.
Marie was delighted to see Adam looking so much better and she played music for him most of the afternoon to keep him quiet while the others finished the preparations for the party. Joe was amused to see his obstreperous brother being kept quiet and content by his tiny sister-in-law. Later in the evening Fair was chatting with Ben when a peel of laughter from the corner caught their attention, where Adam was sitting with Marie and Beth. Fair grinned “Adam looks different again to a fortnight ago.”
“He’s recovering well thank God. I just hope we can get through the rest of the year without any trouble. Between the three of them this last year, Doc must have just about worn a permanent path from his door to ours.”
Fair shrugged “You’re lucky Ben, they are all strong. Just hope the next generation are as well,”
The party went well but just after half past ten Adam slipped away after a quiet word with Carole. He was very tired and wasn’t prepared to take any risks, Ben saw his son go up and followed him up but Adam reassured him, he was just tired and not taking any risks.
The party finally broke up about 1 p.m. and Ben sent both girls straight to bed. He had looked in on Adam earlier and his son had been dead to the world, Hoss collapsed by the fire “You’ve sent the girls to bed Pa, but if you think I’m doing any tidying up tonight you can forget it.”
“No we’ll leave it until the morning I just want some coffee and then I’m for bed too.”
Joe considered his father “Cheer up Pa, Adam’s a lot better.”
“I know Joseph it just seems to be taking a long time. Still he’s being sensible for once.” Ben relapsed into thought and the two brothers looked ate each other and wordlessly decided that the only thing was to leave him alone.
Over the next weeks Adam gradually regained his strength and Carole gave up worrying about him. The first time he went up to the Lake alone she paced the room unable to settle until he returned. In two minds whether or not to send one of his brothers after him, she was very glad she hadn’t when he returned an hour later. Adam had enjoyed the peace and quiet of the lake on his own and had taken no harm. He had been careful not to stay too long, knowing that Carole would be worrying, She had to laugh at the expression on his face as he came in, so self -righteous at not worrying her.
Book 5 – As the year moves on, a visit and the prospect of a new house allow Joe and Marie to have fun as she awaits the birth of her child.
Joe and Marie part 5
by Lyn Robinson
Edwin Booth and Jim Forrester were due to come to stay at the new house for a fortnight before heading on for their season in San Francisco. Adam wanted to go to town to meet them but he hadn’t been as far as town yet and Carole managed to dissuade him. She knew nothing would stop the old friends talking late into the night and she didn’t want Adam starting out tired. Eventually Adam saw the sense of it and asked his brothers to go meet his friends for him. They willingly agreed and Joe arranged to bring Marie over in the morning, to spend the day with Carole and Adam before they headed on to meet the stage.
As they drove over to Adam’s house, Marie questioned Joe about Edwin Booth. She was nervous about meeting the famous actor. Joe assured her that Edwin was very easy to get on with, especially for pretty women. She wasn’t very impressed by what he said and Joe, who was fond of Edwin, realised that he was only making matters worse when he tried to explain. In the end he left it leaving Edwin to make his own impression. Marie was quiet when Joe left her at Adam’s, not at all sure what to think. Adam was looking forward to seeing his friends again and he was in his study looking out a couple of articles that he wanted to share with Edwin, so Marie joined Carole in the kitchen. Carole was busy running over the menus she was planning for the next few days. Having had such a great time at Edwin’s house in New York Carole was determined to give them an equally good time and wanted a slightly fancier than usual cuisine. Kam Su wasn’t quite sure about some of her ideas but he would do his very best to carry out his mistress’ wishes and he had already arranged for Hop Sing’s help for the two large parties Adam and Carole were planning.
Once Carole had finished and they sat down with coffee Marie asked her about Edwin, but Carole found it equally difficult to explain the actor to her friend. Edwin was rather larger than life somehow and yet he was so down to earth, once he got off the stage.
Joe and Hoss met the stage, which was on time for once, and helped Edwin and Forrester load their luggage on the buckboard. There seemed an enormous mountain of it as they had some of the clothes and props for their Frisco season. Edwin knew that Adam had been ill but even so he was surprised that after all this time Adam wasn’t there to meet him and he wanted to know the details. He listened in silence as Hoss told him the full story; Joe rode along keeping slightly behind the buckboard, not able to meet anyone’s eyes, feeling the pain and terror that he had known on that night. Edwin and Jim were both badly shaken by the story and as Hoss finished they made no comment, but they were very glad to see Adam, rather thinner than usual and pale but otherwise his normal self and obviously glad to see them. Edwin went over to his old friend and gripped Adam’s shoulders “Every time I turn my back you find some trouble to get into.”
Adam just grinned, “Its good to see you too Edwin! Come on in.”
Edwin scanned his face and then smiled “It’s a good job you have an equal facility for getting out of trouble. Lets see your new house it looks very impressive from the outside.”
Adam led the way in and over to the fireplace where Marie was standing keeping out of the way, very nervous at meeting the famous actor. Little Joe went over to her and put his arm round her shoulder and led her forward as Edwin and Jim boisterously said hello to Carole. Edwin turned to greet her and Joe said, “You haven’t met my wife. This is Marie.” The pride in his voice as he introduced his wife made both his brothers grin broadly. Edwin noticed it too, he knew his friend’s younger brothers very well but as he smiled down at the beautiful blonde, he acknowledged that Joe had reason to be proud. “I’m glad to meet you Marie, Adam wrote me about the wedding, said that Joe had found a bride almost as beautiful as his own, I’d beg to differ with that almost. What I don’t understand us how you two could throw yourselves away on the Cartwrights.”
Marie had to smile at Edwin but she was too nervous to find her voice. Jim helped out as he intervened “You must admit Edwin there should be a distinct improvement in the next generation and we won’t have that long to wait to see.”
Edwin laughed “I had noticed. I hope it’s not too personal. I did write my congratulations to Adam but now let me offer my personal ones to all four of you.”
Adam thanked him and then organised coffee for everyone. Ben was coming over later for dinner and gradually they settled down with the three old friends deep in discussion; Carole joining in from time to time as Edwin explained just what he was planning in Frisco. At first Edwin tried to draw Marie out but she stayed by her husband and was very quiet. After a while Adam took Edwin off to look round the house and took the opportunity to ask his old friend not to rush Marie. He smiled “She’s just nervous, she’ll come round.”
Edwin acknowledged the justice of it; he was fairly used to people being nervous of him because of his name. Adam assured him that Marie would gradually come down to normal and he would like her. Edwin looked long at his friend and then grinned, “You’re very fond of your sister-in-law aren’t you?”
Adam grinned, a trifle ruefully, at being so easy to read “She’s a very sweet girl Edwin and very much in love with Joe. She’s very good for him. You’ll like her once she comes out of her shell again.” Edwin clapped his old friend on the back “Come on let’s have a look at this new house.” He was very impressed although he knew how talented his old friend was in his own spheres.
Marie stayed close by Joe all that day and hardly said a word. Edwin was free and easy but she couldn’t relax. About eight Little Joe excused himself; he would take Marie on home. Ben and Hoss decided to stay on for the time being and Adam told his brother they’d all be over the following day.
As they drove off Marie asked Joe if he would take her up to the lake. “Willingly my love but cheer up, there’s no need to look so doleful.”
She didn’t answer and Joe just put his arm round her and headed up to the lake, pulling up at the point. Marie burrowed against him and Joe held her tight feeling the tension in her body. “Easy my love relax.”
Eventually she looked up at him “I’m so sorry Joe. I’ve let you down. I was so determined never to do it and now the first time I’m tested I do it.”
Joe laughed softly and she looked puzzled and slightly annoyed, “I don’t see that it’s anything to laugh about. Carole was so assured and I couldn’t think of a thing to say. I told you I’d never fit in.”
Joe pulled her closer, her head on his shoulder, “Nonsense my little goose. You are not the first person who has ever been shy, Don’t forget Carole stayed with Edwin and Jim for three weeks last autumn, she knows them well. It took me quite a long time to get used to Edwin, he’s rather overpowering a personality. I guess that’s why he’s such a good actor, Adam can be rather overpowering too, maybe that’s why they get on so well.”
She sat up at that “Adam’s not!” Joe had to grin at the indignation on her face but he also had to disagree, “Maybe not to you my love but when he wants to be, lots of people do find him overpowering. Anyway it doesn’t matter darling, you’ll get used to Edwin. You haven’t let me down; you’d never do that. I love you and I’m very proud of you.” Marie pulled away and studied her husband’s face intently only then realising that he wasn’t putting on an act; her nerves really didn’t worry him. She relaxed at that and nestled up to him. They sat up by the lake chatting and planning the future for over two hours until driven home by the cold.
Ben and Hoss had got back about ten minutes before them and were surprised not to find the buggy back. Ben went in and got coffee on the go while Hoss saw to the horses. When he’d finished Hoss came in and sunk down by the fire “You don’t think Joe’s in trouble do you?”
Ben shook his head “Not with Marie along, probably just wanted to be on their own. Little Joe seems to have grown up so much these last months.”
Hoss snorted “Only on occasion!”
Before Ben could investigate that interesting sideline, they heard the buggy coming in. Ben went out to help Marie down, and then Joe took the buggy over to the stables. She was cold and glad of hot coffee. Ben had seen how nervous she was of Edwin and was glad to see she had relaxed. He was determined that everyone should enjoy themselves over the next couple of weeks before the work on the ranch really got started as the weather lifted. It had been an odd winter and Ben was anxiously awaiting the two new arrivals, knowing exactly how worried both his sons were.
Over the next couple of days Marie got used to Edwin and relaxed. Joe had taken his brother’s words to heart and he was determined to enjoy every minute of his wife’s company and make life as good as he possibly could for her. With Edwin there and Adam gradually regaining his strength all of them settled down to enjoy themselves. Even the weather was co-operating, staying dry and clear although cold. Ben got on with the work that was essential and apart from a few necessary chores told his sons to let things slide and enjoy themselves. It had been a worrying winter and they’d earned some time off. Adam insisted on dealing with the normal contract work to help his father. It was normally his job and he needed to feel useful again so Ben let him. However Ben insisted on keeping the accounts himself.
The party took buggies out to all the prettiest spots on the ranch and spent pleasant evenings either in Adam’s study or round Marie’s piano at the main house. The first evening with Marie playing her beloved piano marked the end of her nerves and Edwin watched very appreciatively as she blossomed. He went carefully but later in the evening manoeuvred himself next to her and exerted himself to draw her out. It was only when Joe came over to join them that she realised that she had been talking to the man, who had frightened her so much, for over half an hour without once feeling lost for words. Ben was glad to see them all enjoying themselves. He’d always liked Edwin and Jim and after fairly frequent visits they fitted in well more like family than visitors. Dan has also decided to award himself a few days off and come out for a visit so the house was full.
One evening after a ride up to the high pasture they had all collapsed round the fire in Adam’s study. Adam was pleasantly tired and very pleased that the long ride hadn’t taken more out of him. Carole content with her husband so much better was curled up in a chair, Adam on the rug leaning against her knees. Little Joe was on the opposite side of the fire with Marie on his lap. Hoss and Dan were on the rug with Adam and the two dogs while the others lolled back in chairs. Everyone had coffee and a drink if they wanted and they had been talking, but for the moment everyone was quiet. Joe held his wife tight, he was still scared for her but now he could put it to the back of his mind. He was enjoying himself, with all those he loved close at hand and good friends that he was totally at ease with. He sat watching his eldest brother delighted to see him so much better. It suddenly struck him that it wasn’t long until Adam’s birthday. He demanded, “What’s the date somebody?”
For a minute everyone considered the question before Dan came to the rescue “It’s March 21st why?”
Joe grinned “That’s alright then.” He fell silent leaving everyone staring at him. Hoss grunted “Explain little brother, I ain’t got the energy to shake it outta you.”
Joe grinned at him “I fancy a party and we have an excuse in four days, maybe not a good one but an excuse none the less.”
As Edwin, Jim and Dan still looked blank Adam explained “My little brother means I shall be a year older on the 25th. I’m not at all sure I want to celebrate Joe. I shall be 32, it makes me feel old.”
Edwin who was about eighteen months older than Adam laughed “Its not being 32 that makes you feel old Adam, its having lived 23 years of them with that as a brother!”
Joe reached out lazily and punched Edwin, but he was grinning broadly as Edwin swatted his hand away. Carole looked down at her husband “It sounds a good idea to me Adam, we were intending having a party for Edwin anyway.”
Adam shrugged “I’m easy I always enjoy one but we’d better make it Friday or Saturday evening, otherwise too many won’t be free to come.” They settled down to lay their plans for the party on the Friday evening. Adam announced his intention of going into town, to make the arrangements himself the following day. He hadn’t yet been to town and ideally his father would have liked him to leave it a bit longer but he had taken no harm from his long ride that day, so rather to his surprise Adam got no objections. Carole and Marie decided to go along and Joe, Edwin, Jim and Dan joined them so it was quite a party, who rode into town the next day.
It took a long time to get through their errands as so many of Adam’s friends wanted a word, glad to see him around again, but eventually everything was organised.
On Adam’s birthday Carole had arranged a dinner for all of them and with Marie had spent considerable time in the kitchen helping Kam Su with some elaborate deserts. Dan had stayed in town so apart from Edwin and Jim it was just the family. Having well and truly overeaten they all collapsed by the fire. Hoss and Edwin joined forces in praising the girls’ efforts in the kitchen while Adam poured out brandies, Jim, was admiring the decanters and glasses and Adam explained how his big brother had managed to get them all for him. They had all slipped into an easy camaraderie now and time went by fast. Marie easily tired now at seven months and she dozed of leaning against her husband. Little Joe moved slightly to support her more easily and as he did so met his father’s eye. Ben smiled at him “Good thing she’s so slight, Joe easy to carry,” He realised that he’d said the wrong thing as Joe tensed up and laying a hand on his son’s arm, he went on, “Try not to worry we have a first class doctor on call.”
Little Joe managed a grin, “Its up to God now, there’s nothing I can do except make every day the best possible just in case.”
Ben stared at his son as Joe’s head bent down over the blonde one of his wife. Joe had averted his gaze, but he couldn’t hide the love and fear on his face as he fought for control. It had taken Ben a long time to realise that his youngest son was as deeply in love as his eldest, but now watching Joe and Marie he prayed for her safe delivery. Hoss hadn’t missed the by-play and he went over and poured out a drink and took it over to his little brother. He squeezed his little brother’s shoulder as he handed him the drink “Do you want me to harness up for you?”
Joe nodded and sipped the brandy still not trusting his voice. Adam and Carole were deep in a discussion on the following season with Edwin and Jim and hadn’t noticed anything until Hoss came back in with their coats. Adam, looked up surprised and Ben smiled at him “We’ll go on home Marie’s already asleep. Resume celebrations day after tomorrow.”
Marie woke up as Joe pulled her cloak round her “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to doze off. No need to break it up on my account.”
Adam came over to her and helped her to her feet, tied the lace under her chin and then, tilting her face up, kissed her gently. “You look tired my sister, you need your sleep, you and that baby of Joe’s are too precious to all of us to keep you out of your bed. Go on home, we’ll see you tomorrow.” She stood on tiptoe and kissed him and Joe grinned at his brother before leading her out.
Once she was settled in bed Little Joe, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to sleep yet, left her alone. He went through into Adam’s room wishing his brother were still there. He missed being able to talk to Adam whenever he wanted to. Although he saw his brother most days they rarely had a minute on their own, especially since Edwin and Jim came. He wanted to talk now and he knew he only had to ride back and ask Adam to go up to the lake and his brother would, but he couldn’t or wouldn’t disturb Adam on his birthday. Adam was enjoying his friends’ company.
Joe stood for a while looking out at the view over the mountains and thinking about his wife and his brother. After a bit thirsty and cold he went down to find some coffee. He’d heard Hoss come up, but hadn’t realised that his father was still downstairs. Ben had been sitting staring into the fire thinking about his youngest son, he’d known that Joe was worried about Marie much more so than the Doc had thought, but he hadn’t really realised the extent of the fear until that evening. Ben looked up as he saw Joe coming down, “Do you want coffee Joseph?”
Joe nodded and as his father went to get it, he sat down on the table staring into the fire. He wasn’t even thinking as Ben got the coffee, but as his father brought it over he suddenly realised a decision had crystallised, one he hadn’t even consciously been considering. He saw the compassion on his father’s face and knew Ben understood how he felt and he wanted to talk to his father. “Pa if you’re not too tired I’d like to talk.”
Ben pulled his chair closer to the fire and threw on some more wood, “Of course Little Joe.”
Joe stared into the fire watching the sparks from the new wood. “Its about Marie Pa.”
“I do know how you feel Son. I’ve been there especially with my Marie, she was small to not as slight but small enough to worry.”
“It’s not just that Pa I’ve something I want to tell you. I didn’t intend ever to tell you, not because of you but for Marie’s sake.”
Ben stared at his son, very puzzled, staring at his son wondering what he was talking about. Joe turned round and moved over to lean back against his father’s chair and looked up at him “You remember what Pardoe said?”
Ben nodded and Joe went on, “It was true Pa, not all the innuendo but the basic fact, Marie’s baby isn’t mine. Its father was that gambler Harris, conceived a day or two before he died, before I even met her.”
Ben was so taken aback by that statement, he lent back unable to find any words, just staring at his son. Joe smiled faintly “She told me Pa, the day Adam brought us together and refused to marry me because of it and she wouldn’t abort the child, she’d loved Harris. I swore to her that day that I’d treat the child as my first born and noone would ever know. That we’d always said upbringing and environment counted more than blood and it would be my child in every important way. I told Adam because I had to talk to someone and he agreed. I never intended to tell anyone else and I shan’t tell Hoss or Carole, not because I’m worried that they would treat the child any differently from any others we might have, but because Marie might notice small differences that always happen and build them into something more. But somehow with you its different, I didn’t like having a secret from you so I’ll just omit to tell Marie I’ve told you.” Joe fell quiet his eyes still locked on his father’s gaze, feeling strangely at peace now he had told his father.
For a long time Ben sat silent, just staring at his youngest son, remembering the way that Joe had treated Marie these last months. Eventually he lent forward and gripped Joe’s shoulders “I’m so glad you told me Joseph. I’m so very proud of you my Son.”
Joe grinned, “Thanks Pa. The only reason I didn’t tell you before was for Marie.”
“I can understand that Joseph and your brother was right, with you and Marie as parents, brought up here on the Ponderosa, it will be a Cartwright.”
Joe settled down again leaning against his father’s knees “At first the idea hurt, I knew she had lived with Harris but I could forget that. She could have claimed the baby was mine Pa, only she wouldn’t. But since we have been married she’s come to mean so much more to me, all I want is for the baby to come and for her to recover and be with me.” He stared back at the fire for a moment “Its not as bad as it was since I had a talk with Adam the night before he went home.” He told his father almost verbatim what his brother had said and Ben listened quietly, warm with pride in both his sons.
Joe finished up “Sometimes I’m almost glad it’s not my child. There’s a consolation in the thought that the die was cast before I ever met her, all I’ve done is improve her chances.”
Ben laid his hand on his son’s curly hair “Easy Little Joe. You know all our prayers are with her.”
“I know Pa but I have this terrible premonition that it’s too good to last. That we are tempting fate by being so happy together.”
Ben smiled “Your brother said almost exactly the same thing at Christmas, The joys of finding a true partner real love not an imitation. It can last Joe often does. I lost it too soon but not always in the way you worry about. The doctor was so sure that Elizabeth would be fine and yet she died in childbirth. When Hoss was born I was so relieved that Inger was fine having lost one wife and yet three weeks later an Indian arrow took her. Then your mother, I was so proud of the beautiful horse I gave her and she was so delighted and such a good horsewoman, yet a month later she rode into the yard too fast and died as I went to her. There are so many things to fear out here, you know how often trouble has appeared out of nowhere. If you worried about all that could happen then you’d soon go mad.”
“I know Pa. I can’t help worrying but just to be able to talk seems to help. It’s just being so derned helpless,”
Ben nodded “I know Son still the baby is due in just over six weeks now, not long.” Joe nodded and fell silent. A few minutes later he got to his feet “I think I’ll sleep now Pa and thanks for listening.”
“That is one thing I can always do Little Joe, if it helps.” Ben sat watching his son go upstairs and again felt that surge of pride in his youngest son that he’d felt when Joe told him. Never again would he think of Joe as a boy, he was a mature man. Ben had noticed the difference these last months and he remembered Adam saying that Joe had seemed to grow up in front of him, a man ready to take on and handle his own responsibilities on his own. He could see the reason for Joe telling Adam and noone else, and why his eldest son had concurred in keeping it from him, but he was delighted that Joe had decided to tell him. It was proof of the closeness of the relationship he had with his son, a relationship he’d thought for a while the previous autumn he had damaged irreparably. He sat thinking about it for awhile and then headed up to bed, warm inside. The love his sons had for him was worth all the worry and sorrow he had had in his life.
Having talked to his father Joe felt surprisingly at peace with himself. He hadn’t realised how much deceiving his father was preying on his mind. He went to sleep as soon as he got to bed and slept better than he had for days. He was up early and went downstairs leaving Marie asleep. Hoss was up eating his breakfast and Joe joined him. By the time they’d finished Joe had made up his mind to go and have a word with his eldest brother. Ben still hadn’t appeared and Joe asked Hoss to tell his wife and his father where he was going and that he’d be back in an hour or so.
When Joe rode into Adam’s house he found Adam sitting working on a contract for mine timber in his study, Kam Su let Joe in and he went through to join his brother. Adam was surprised to see Joe so early in the day and Joe grinned at him “Nothing wrong, I just wanted a word Adam.”
Adam got up and pushed his papers to the side, calling to Kam Su for coffee, “Okay Joe. Carole’s busy upstairs and the others are still in bed.”
“I hoped they would be that’s why I came over early.” He fell silent until he had his coffee. Adam was puzzled, usually if Joe wanted to talk it was because he was upset, but today his brother looked calm and at peace with himself, even happy. He sat sipping his coffee waiting for Joe to explain. Little Joe gave up trying to get comfortable on the chair and slipped down onto the hearth rug and began stroking the dog curled up there. “I got myself a mite upset again last night and I couldn’t sleep. Eventually I went down for some coffee and Pa was still up. I wanted to talk and I suddenly decided to tell him about the baby. Its funny Adam it wasn’t until I’d told him that I realised just how much I’d hated deceiving him. It won’t make much difference because I shan’t tell Marie that I’ve told Pa. Another deception but somehow different.”
He fell quiet and for a moment Adam didn’t say anything, he had no real need to ask how their father had taken it, he could read that on Joe’s face. Eventually he asked, “What did Pa say?”
Joe smiled “That he was very glad I’d told him and that he was proud of me. He said he understood why we decided to keep it between us only, but I thought I ought to warn you that he knew,”
Adam shook his head “Am I unpopular?”
“No I don’t think so,”
“Okay Joe thanks for the warning. I can understand why you wanted to tell Pa but I hadn’t realised it was worrying you so much.”
“Neither had I until I told him. Then it was as though a great weight had been lifted from me. The other thing I wanted to ask was whether you felt up to a walk. We’ve almost decided on a site for our house and we’d like your opinion.”
”Sure, why not, this afternoon provided its not raining. Where is it?”
Joe told him, it was a small valley in the hills behind them about equidistant from the main house and Adam’s about half a mile from each. Adam knew where he meant and was surprised at their choice but then as Joe explained his idea that he wanted to position the house on a ledge nestling partway up the wall of the valley Adam began to see the possibilities. They arranged to meet after lunch and then Joe went back home leaving Adam to get on with his contract.
Carole wanted to get on with the preparations for the party and Edwin and Jim decided it was past time for rehearsals so Adam went alone to join Joe and Marie at the main house. Hoss had ridden up to the lumber camp and Ben decided he had better update the accounts so the three went on their own. They walked up to the valley, taking it very slowly for Marie’s sake. It gave Adam a chance to check the best place for a road up to the site and Marie was busy explaining the sort of layout she wanted. When they reached the valley Adam examined the site Joe had suggested and checked the ground and the surrounding valley walls. He seemed to take a long time but the others let him get on with it. Then Adam took a few measurements and noted them down before backing away to the other side of the valley and making a sketch of the hillside to go with the plan he had made of the valley. While he worked the other two left him in peace but as he put his sketchpad down Joe came over “Well is it feasible?”
Adam shook his head, “Joe I wouldn’t have wasted my time for the last hour if it wasn’t! There will be quite extensive levelling and draining to be done but nothing we can’t manage. The only thing that puzzles me little brother is just how you came to see the potentials of this site. They are considerable but well hidden.”
Joe grinned “I can’t claim the credit I always liked this valley and it was nicely placed from both your house and the main house, but although we came back here time after time I couldn’t see anywhere to place a house. Marie suggested the ledge.”
Adam grinned “I might have guessed Marie, my little brother never notices things until they are staring him in the face!”
Marie immediately defended her husband to the brothers’ amusement “That’s not true he’s most perceptive.”
Joe hugged her and Adam laughingly said “Maybe of people Marie, not of nature.”
Joe tried to get Adam to explain what he had in mind but although Adam admitted to having some idea of what he thought was needed, he refused to be drawn. Eventually Joe gave up as Adam pointed out that the longer he kept him hanging around, the longer it would take before he could draw up an impression of what he had in mind.
When Adam got home it was obvious that he wanted to be on his own to get his ideas for the site down on paper. Edwin and Jim were too old friends for him to feel guilty at leaving them to their own devices for an evening. He soon had the table in his study covered with papers and calculations. For once the others left him in peace in the study and sat in the living room. Carole persuaded him to come and eat dinner, but she was sure he had no idea what he was eating, and without waiting for pie he grabbed coffee and with vague excuses went back to his desk. As the door closed on him, the three of them left round the table caught each other’s eyes and dissolved into laughter. Eventually Edwin wiped his eyes “I wish I’d known in advance. I’m sure if I had put a lump of cardboard on his plate and poured gravy over it he’d have eaten it.”
Carole passed over the pie “I’m sure of it Edwin. We’ll get no sense out of him until he’s got it all down on paper.”
Edwin nodded “I had realised Carole. Still I think he’s surpassed himself this visit. We usually lose him rather quicker than this. Do you mind if we use this room for a run through of Lear?”
“Help yourself Edwin. I have some cakes to finish off for tomorrow.”
Adam worked throughout the evening and Carole tried in vain to persuade him to come to bed at eleven. They were going to be late the following evening and although Adam was so much better she didn’t want him getting over tired. Adam knew she was talking sense but he pleaded with her to understand, he couldn’t settle yet, not until he’d finished the work he’d started. Carole well aware that she was fighting a losing battle decided to let him get on and kissing him went on up to bed. Adam finally finished the preliminary plans and the various impressions of the house inside and out at about half past two, There was no more to be done until he had Joe and Marie’s reaction. As he put the papers away in a file, he felt absolutely exhausted. He had thoroughly enjoyed himself working at his first love but having finished the job, he realised how much it had taken out of him. It was a real effort to climb the stairs and get into bed. Carole woke as he got in beside her and was awake long after he had slipped into sleep. The next morning she left him to sleep in and it was nearly eleven before he came down. Hoss had been over early and had already arranged the furniture and cleaned up ready for the party to help Carole. He was sitting over coffee and sampling the cakes when Adam came down. Adam looked round appreciatively “Thanks big brother I’m glad that’s all done.”
They weren’t expecting people until about five but Ben, Joe and Marie were coming over after lunch. Everything was ready with Hoss’ help before the others arrived. Adam waited until they’d had coffee and then called Joe and Marie into the study to see his plans. He got out the impressions of the house first and passed them over and then sat back to see their reaction, Joe had a quick look at the sketches and then passed them over to Marie. Adam had incorporated all their requests, in a neat two-storey house with a long veranda across the front. Somehow the design, rather reminiscent of the chalets he’d seen in Switzerland, fitted in to the hillside as though it had always belonged there. It was completely unlike anything else normally seen in the west combining the perfect proportions of ancient Greece with the charm of Swiss chalets. Marie sat staring at the sketches laid out on the desk in disbelief. It was a beautiful house completely unlike the elegant mansion Adam had designed for himself and she had already fallen in love with it; although it was nothing like her expectations, which had been a sort of scaled down version of Adam’s own house. For several minutes as they considered the sketches neither of them made any comment and Adam was biting his lip not sure of his own reading of their reaction. The Joe, picking up the view of the front of the hillside with the house in position, grinned at his brother, “Well it’s not at all what I expected Adam, but now I can’t imagine any other house on that site. This looks as though it has always been there.”
Adam shrugged “Maybe Joe but I could always design something else which would fit. The question is do you like it?”
Marie answered that as she came over and gave him a big hug, “Its lovely Adam, I’ve never imagined such a beautiful house,”
Adam looked at his brother “Joe?”
“Big brother I am delighted. It’s unusual and charming.”
Marie stared at the drawing “Can you really build it to look like that?”
Adam laughed “Such faith! Yes Marie I haven’t drawn up the detailed plans yet, I wanted to know if you liked it first, so if you want any changes, speak up now before I do the plans.”
She shook her head “It’s got everything I wanted.” Joe was considering the inside plans again “It’s much nicer than I ever imagined Adam. I knew you’d do a better job than I could but this is superb and Marie don’t worry he may have flights of fancy, but my clever brother is practical too and he is a trained architect.”
Adam grinned very widely “Thank you kindly little brother. I’ll go ahead and draw up the detailed plans shall I?”
“Yes please Adam.”
Marie asked, “Can we show the others the sketches?”
“Sure Marie. Joe do you want to look at these plans, see if the rooms are the size you want. Most of the internal partitions are easily moved.” Joe came over to join his brother poring over the plans and Marie gathered up the sketches and took them out to show the others. Not even Carole had seen more than very vague pencil sketches. The impressions were passed round. Only Ben and Hoss actually knew the valley but the sketches gave a good impression of the site. They were all impressed with the design, if rather surprised but Edwin probably summed up everyone’s attitude. He looked at the sketches and whistled softly then grinning at Carole he commented, “I knew your husband was a clever architect Carole. You’ve only got to look at this house to see that but I hadn’t realised how versatile he was. Noone would think the same brain designed this house and the new one.”
Carole who was staring at one of the sketches looked up “He never fails to astonish me Edwin. I’ve never seen anything quite like this it’s charming.”
Adam came out at that point “Thank you my darling but don’t give me too much credit. You may not have seen anything like it but if you have a look at my travel books on Switzerland or Austria you’ll see it draws heavily on the mountain chalets.”
Edwin had been to Europe and he acknowledged the influence, “Maybe Adam but I didn’t see anything this well proportioned. There’s a similarity but this is in a difference class.”
Adam slightly embarrassed laughed, “Compliments gratefully received.” Joe came in behind him “And well deserved.”
Ben nodded “Agreed Little Joe What do you think of it, you’ll be living in it?”
“We have both fallen for it. Its not at all what I expected but once Marie has recovered from having the baby I hope we can move in say the end of July?”
Adam nodded “Should manage that Joe. We’ll draw up the lists of what you’ll need from outside next week and get it ordered.”
Then they heard the first guests arriving rather early and Adam collected the sketches and put them away. Ben followed his son into the study as Carole went out with Joe and Hoss to greet the arrivals. He offered his congratulations on the design in private; Adam shrugged “Joe and Marie like it that’s the main thing, I enjoyed doing it. The preliminary sketches are fun, the hard part starts now, well tedious anyway, the detailed plans. Ben wanted to talk to his eldest son but now with guests arriving was not the time, so he helped him to tidy up and then they went out to greet people.
The party went well and as midnight approached Ben sunk down next to Little Joe, Adam was dancing with his lovely wife and Ben watched him, glad he was so much better. Joe read his father’s thoughts “More or less fully recovered now.”
Ben looked round at his youngest son “Mind reader Joe, Slight difference from the last party we had and he doesn’t even look particularly tired.”
“He’s fine Pa, I’m the deserted one!” Ben glanced over to the corner where Marie was sitting chatting happily with Edwin and Dan “Its good to see her so happy and self-assured.”
Joe nodded “She’s finally found her feet. It seems odd not to have her sticking right by my side but I’m glad for her.”
Ben considered his youngest son. “Happy Joe?”
Joe smiled “Very. Its a beautiful house Adam has designed for us and I’ve never known Marie quite so delighted, All good friends here and I’m sort of warm and lazy and contented. Like Christmas a day to remember.”
Marie and Edwin were telling Dan about the house Adam had designed as Joe spoke. She was enjoying herself now she had got to know these people, long time friends of the Cartwrights and to realise that they accepted her as Joe’s wife just as Carole was Adam’s. None of them thought about her past and as she came to understand that and just be herself, they had come to like her as a person, not just as Joe’s wife. At first she had been welcome because Joe was happy with her and they were fond of Joe, now she was welcome for herself and she revelled in it, It was very late when they finally broke up having all thoroughly enjoyed themselves.
On the Sunday they picnicked up by the Lake, as Edwin had to leave the following day. Marie always loved the Lake; she’d been there so often with Joe since the day he had first asked her to marry him there. She felt fit and well and she was so pleased with the house Adam had designed and even more with Joe’s attitude, he seemed so content all of a sudden although she knew he was still worrying about the baby’s birth. She wandered slowly along the bank with Joe after her meal, leaving Adam and Edwin deep in conversation. She was glancing back and Joe held her arm scared she would stumble. “Hey Marie watch where you’re going.”
She looked up at him “I’m okay. I was just thinking. It doesn’t seem possible how nervous I was at meeting Edwin just two weeks ago. He’s good company, I shall miss him.”
Joe hugged her close “It’s been a good time hasn’t it?”
She nodded, “Yes but the weather is clearing and you’re going to have to start doing some work, You won’t be able to stay with me all the time.”
Joe knew that she was right but didn’t want to admit it even to himself. Marie smiled at him “You can’t carry on being so lazy my love, you must do your fair share, especially with Adam still not fully fit. I know he’s a lot better but he still tires easily and he’ll have to be careful all summer.”
Joe groaned “I knew it. You’ll work your husband into the ground to protect your brother-in-law!”
All he got for his complaint was a punch accurately aimed into his stomach, He rubbed it in ‘mortal agony’ for a moment and then pulled her close and kissed her soundly, “Watch it, when you’re not hiding behind that baby I’ll put you over my knee for that.”
She nestled up against him “I never dreamt I could ever have such a wonderful time as I have these last months, since we’ve been married, even before that. We can’t stay on such a high level, just enjoying ourselves. As long as I’m with you I’m content.” Little Joe kissed her gently “I love you.” They wandered along the edge of the Lake in silence, deeply content just to be together.
Adam had enjoyed his friends’ company and was sorry that they had to leave the following day. He was hoping to be able to get into San Francisco to catch the end of the season. There were several jobs, which would need his attention in Frisco in the near future provided Carole was well enough to leave. She was feeling fine although she was getting very large and beginning to find it uncomfortable and tiring, Adam rode into town to see Edwin and Jim off and came back alone. He was revelling in being alone. Recently there had always been someone else around and he hadn’t been strong enough to risk going far on his own, but now that was changed. He felt fine and even more important Carole believed he was fit and had given up worrying about him. That was borne in on him when arriving home he found the house empty. Kam Su told him Hoss had fetched Carole an hour earlier, she wasn’t sure when he would be back and had wanted to see Marie about something. Adam had some coffee and then rode over to collect his wife.
Adam was able to report to the rest of the family that Fair had started moving some rock out through the Gould and Curry, worthless so far but that was inevitable, he was barely even into the Consolidated Virginia so far. Joe, impatient as ever, wanted to know how long it would be before they knew if their gamble was going to pay off.
Adam shrugged “I’m not a fortune teller little brother. I would hope we should have indications by, let’s say September or October. That’s six months. If nothing shows by then we’ll have to consider very carefully how long we are going to carry on. There’s no guarantee anything is there.”
Joe glared at him “I do realise that Adam, I’m not a fool.”
Adam just raised his eyebrow at that and Joe threw a cushion at him; fending it off Adam spilt his coffee “Watch what you’re doing Joe. Carole if you’re ready lets leave the madhouse to it.” She nodded and went to get her coat. Joe put his hand up in a peace sign, “Sorry Adam I didn’t see your cup. Will you come out to the site tomorrow and run over the plans so that I can start ordering things?”
Adam grinned broadly “Sure Joe. I’ll meet you there, let’s say ten o’clock. Marie try to get him out on time for once will you?”
Marie kissed him “He’ll be there, Adam.” Then, as Carole was ready, they headed home.
The next day when Little Joe tried to suggest Marie stay at the main house, he had a mutiny on his hands. Joe told her that they were only going to lay out the basic dimensions to ensure they wouldn’t hit any problems later and Adam would check the site to see exactly what foundations were required. There was nothing that she could do and she would only get bored and cold. Hoss and Ben were in the study, sorting out money as Hoss was going up to the mine to pay the men. They fell quiet as Joe’s voice became raised and their eyes met. Hoss under his breath said, “Want a bet Pa?”
“I don’t bet on certainties or were you thinking of backing your little brother?”
“Not likely, I know a certainty when I hear one.”
Joe was beginning to realise that he wasn’t getting anywhere. Marie apparently listened but she just carried on putting on her boots. Eventually totally frustrated he said, “I could order you to stay here.”
“But you won’t. It’s going to be my house. Something I never dreamt I could have. I want to see everything that’s done, Maybe I can help hold things, take notes.” She smiled up at him “Anyway you’re not quite sure I’d obey.”
Joe was close to losing his temper but at the wicked gleam in her eye, which accompanied the last statement, he gave way and laughed. “Alright have it your own way. On one condition.”
She looked up questioningly and Joe went on, “Promise to tell me if you are tired or cold. Adam and I will never get the work done if we have to watch you every minute.”
“I promise but I do want to see. I won’t get in the way.”
Joe hugged her “You will, but I like having you there.” He sighed, “Come on lets get started at your pace we are going to be late now.” As they went out Joe raised his eyebrows at his father in an expression of mock despair. Ben and Hoss broke out laughing as they watched the pair disappear from sight, Joe with his arm round the slight figure of his wife.
Hoss girnned broadly at his father “I’d never have thought someone so tiny could keep my brother so firmly under control.”
Ben laughed “He certainly has his problems! Mind you size never helped you deal with him.”
At the valley Adam was waiting for his brother. He had taken it for granted that Joe would come alone but at breakfast Carole had disillusioned him. It might only be a routine check but she knew how excited Marie was at the thought of her own house and knew that she wanted to be involved at every stage. Thus Adam was not surprised when he saw his brother and Marie approaching. He hadn’t wasted his time while waiting and he had already started boring holes to check the rock for the foundations, He was out of breath and glad to take a break. He went down to meet Joe and Marie pulling his coat back on to make sure he didn’t get cold, Joe looked anxiously at his brother, not wanting him to overdo it but Adam just grinned. Adam turned to Marie and kissed her cheek “Carole was right. She said that you’d be here to keep an eye on us.”
“I won’t get in the way Adam”
“Its going to be your house Marie, you have every right to be here, but we really aren’t going to do anything exciting, Joe is just here to hold one end of the tape. I hope you won’t get bored.”
Joe shook his head “I warned her but she won’t listen.”
“You’ll learn little brother, wives never do.”
Joe grinned but concentrated on settling Marie as comfortably as he could and the brothers began work. It was about an hour later that Marie felt the first twinge of pain. It passed quickly and she thought no more about it but ten minutes later it came again, more severe, enough to make her draw in her breath sharply. After two more pains each ten minutes apart she began to suspect that it was the baby coming early. It wasn’t due for nearly five weeks and she knew that first babies were more often late than early. She had heard of false alarms but she couldn’t take any risks. After the fourth pain, which was stronger than the others she called to Joe. She was very tense, scared by the unknown, the risks and knowing the Doc has almost made up his mind to do a Caesarean. Joe looked over saw the tension in her and dropping the rope ran over to her. He knelt down by her and she forced a grin “You were right Joe I shouldn’t have come. I think the baby has started.”
Joe stared at her for a moment, terror clear on his face, “Its too early.”
She smiled “Long enough. Doc was worried as I was small maybe the baby thinks it’s too cramped.”
Adam had followed his brother over and as he came up Marie gripped Joe’s arm with a sudden intake of breath as the next pain hit her. Adam took in the scene and as Joe’s worried eyes met his, he asked “The baby?”
Joe nodded and Adam swallowed hard wishing they were anywhere but where they were. “We’d better get her home.” Joe lifted her up although Marie said that she could walk. Joe kissed her “Relax my love and take it easy, we’ll carry you I’m not taking any risks.” The ground was rough and they couldn’t hurry. After five minutes Adam took the slight girl from his brother, even now she seemed no bigger than a child and he felt a very real stab of pain as he felt her tense against the next pain. Adam bigger than his brother made less of the burden and they made good time. Eventually as they came towards the edge of the trees, Adam handed Marie back to Joe. “I’ll run on ahead Joe send for Doc.”
Joe nodded and Marie asked, “Please get Carole.”
“Of course I will, chin up we’ll soon have you more comfortable.” Then Adam left them, jog trotting as fast as he dared on the rough ground. He went straight to the bunkhouse and seeing José there asked him to saddle up fast and go and fetch Doc. He bit his lip “Marie’s baby is on its way and we need Doc here as soon as possible, he may need to operate.”
José was on his feet “I’m on my way. Tell Joe Doc will be here before he has a chance to worry.”
Kirk looked up “Anything I can do?”
“Harness up the buckboard for me please. I’m going to fetch Carole once I’ve warned Pa.” Kirk nodded and Adam headed on up to the house. As he did so he saw José mounted up very fast and José waved as he left at a run.
Adam hurried into the house and not seeing his father put his head into the kitchen and told Hop Sing to get water onto boil that Marie’s baby was coming early. As he went back into the living room, he saw his father coming down the stairs. Ben frowned as he took in the expression on his son’s face “What’s wrong?”
“Joe’s bringing Marie back. The baby has started early. José has gone to get Doc, I’m about to go for Carole.”
“Is she okay?”
“So far. Scared. So is Joe,”
“I’ll get the bed ready. Go and get Carole.”
Adam nodded and hurried out. As he got onto the buckboard he saw Joe approaching the yard and pulled up by his brother, “Okay Joe?”
Joe nodded and Marie managed a smile for Adam, “I’m fine.”
“Sure Marie. I’m just going to fetch Carole, I’ll be back with her in ten minutes or so and the way José was moving he’ll be half way to town by now for the Doc. Pa is waiting upstairs.”
Joe managed a half smile “Thanks Adam.” Then he moved on towards the house with his burden, He was doing the best he could to hide his panic he felt from Marie with limited success. She was scared too especially as the pain gripped her. For the moment it wasn’t too bad, she’d known worse pains but this was only the beginning. She was grateful for her husband’s strong arms around her and the warmth of his body, As he carried her over the last stretch she asked “Joe I know it’s against all conventions but will you stay with me please?”
Joe kissed her forehead “Of course my darling, for as long as you want me there,”
“I can take anything, if you’re there.”
“Just try and relax my love, with any luck it will soon be over.”
Joe was relieved when he had her lying down on the bed. Ben had stripped it and covered it in thick paper and put clean old sheets on it so that it was ready for her. Once she was undressed and lying comfortably Joe kissed her “I’m just going downstairs my love I’ll be back in a couple of minutes,”
“I’m fine Joe don’t worry.”
Joe hurried downstairs and poured himself a stiff brandy. His father came over “Easy Son.”
“It’s too early Pa.”
“Maybe that’s a good thing Joe. She’s far enough for the baby to be alright, it will be small but…”
“Pa I don’t care about the baby. I just want Marie to be alright.” Joe shook his head and averted his gaze from his father “Not very nice is it, but it’s true.”
Ben put his arm round Joe’s shoulders “Hey now Joseph don’t start getting yourself upset over nothing. It’s perfectly natural, believe me you’d feel exactly the same if it was your child. I did with both you and Hoss. The baby isn’t real yet. Maybe to its mother but not to anyone else. Its only later when you’ve held the child, got up to it in the middle of the night, comforted it when it cries, that love for it grows.”
Joe listened in silence but his father felt him relax slightly, “I’d better get back to Marie, she wants me to stay with her.”
“Alright Son. Carole will be soon and José will have the Doc here in record time. I’m just down here, call if you want anything.”
Joe nodded and went back upstairs. He felt slightly easier believing what his father had said. Ever since he realised that Marie had gone into labour he’d felt so guilty, because he hoped the small baby not yet due would cause less trouble for Marie and he didn’t care about the baby. He was too honest with himself to pretend to a feeling he didn’t have, but he had begun to think that he was some sort of monster. He went back in to sit by his wife, keeping calm and cheerful for her sake.
Adam called for Carole as soon as he went into his house. She was upstairs but sensing the urgency in his voice she hurried down. Adam said “Marie has started labour she wants you.”
Carole stared at him “It’s too soon.” Adam didn’t answer and, realising that there would be time to talk later, she turned and hurried back up stairs, calling over her shoulder “Find my coat. I’ll be with you in a minute.” She grabbed a few things that might be needed and then went down to get in the buckboard. As Adam drove out Carole asked, “How is she? And Joe?”
“Okay so far. We were at the valley when the pains started; we had to carry her back. Joe’s scared but keeping calm for her sake. She seems very calm. José has gone for Doc.” He fell silent and Carole recognised the fear in him, for her, and for his brother and Marie. When they arrived, Carole hurried upstairs to join Joe and Marie. Adam followed and looked in to see if there was anything they wanted. There wasn’t and there was nothing he could do so he left Carole and went back down to join his father.
Marie was glad to have another woman around, even though Carole was no more experienced than she was herself. She needed her husband but Adam knew he was just in the way. He sat down next to his father and tried to settle for what was bound to be a long wait.
Marie lay quietly in the bed holding Joe’s hand. Little Joe rubbed her back when the pains came, he knew nothing about childbirth but he knew is wife and he instinctively moved as the pains caught her to do what he could to help. The pains were no worse, still only lasting a few seconds, but they were gradually becoming more frequent, Carole stayed for a while but there was nothing that she could do and eventually she slipped into Adam’s room next door. She left the connecting door open, so that Marie only had to call if she wanted her but leaving husband and wife alone. For a while they didn’t even realise that she had left them. In the intervals between pains Marie was happy to talk quietly to Joe, remembering odd incidents that had amused her over the last months.
Downstairs Adam and Ben sat by the fire mainly in silence, unable to do anything to help but equally incapable of settling to do any work. To begin with Adam sat quietly but after a couple of hours he was on his feet watching for the doctor, pacing up and down unable to settle and looking at his watch every couple of minutes, totally unable to settle. After ten minute Ben went over to his son “Relax Adam, anyone would think you were the father instead of Joe. Babies take a long time to come you know especially first ones.”
Adam tried to do as his father asked but five minutes later he was back on his feet, pacing up and down, “Maybe I should have gone for Doc myself. He should have been here by now.”
“It’s possible Doc had someone else to see. José will get him here as fast as humanly possible, There’s nothing you could have done that he won’t.”
Adam sighed heavily and moved over to poke at the fire, “I know Pa, It’s just being so damned helpless, She looked so small and frail and Joe so scared.”
Pa nodded “Men are always more of a nuisance than a help when it comes to childbirth. Its women’s business really. If you’re like this now what are you going to be like when it’s Carole’s turn?”
“God only knows.” Adam said and turned again to go and stand staring out of the window. Ben left him to his thoughts and headed upstairs to see how things were going and to check if Joe or Carole wanted coffee. He joined Carole in Adam’s room and asked how things were going.
Carole bit her lip, no expert on childbirth, she was anxiously awaiting Doc’s arrival “I’m not sure the pains are getting more frequent and lasting longer and I think beginning to hurt more. How much longer is Doc going to be?”
“I don’t know Carole. Any time now. Do you want coffee or food/”
“Just coffee thanks.”
Ben nodded and then going to the connecting door he opened it and caught Joe’s eye. Marie saw him too and smiled “Come on in Pa.” Ben nodded and as he did so another pain caught her. Joe moved to rub her back and as he did so he looked up at his father, his eyes clearly showing the fear he felt. Ben gripped his shoulders as Marie relaxed. “Do you want some coffee Joseph?”
Joe swallowed hard and managed to smile down at Marie “I need to go downstairs just for a moment my love, okay?”
She nodded and Joe called for Carole and then followed his father down in silence. Ben handed him some coffee having poured a good slug of brandy into it. “Easy Joseph it’s all perfectly natural.”
“I know Pa but where the hell is Doc?”
“He’ll be here soon, Nothing is going to happen yet awhile. I know enough to be sure of that. It will be hours yet.”
Joe nodded sipping his coffee “I’d better get back to her God I wish this was over.”
Ben gripped his shoulder “Easy son, call if there’s anything you want or we can do.”
“Sure Pa. Just pray for her, “
“We’ve been doing that anyway,”
Joe straightened his shoulders and hiding his fear went back up to his wife. Ben watched him go and then turning to meet his eldest son’s gaze he smiled “He’s doing well but its going to be a very long day.”
Everyone was very relieved a quarter of an hour later to see Doc driving into the yard. Paul hurried into the house “Sorry Ben I was out east of town at Joe Sheridan’s place, his eldest boy broke a leg jumping out of the hay loft. José had to find me. He sure got us here in a hurry.”
Ben ignored all of that “Upstairs Doc, the pains are getting closer, lasting longer.” Paul nodded and headed up to Joe’s room, he knew the way well and Ben let him go up on his own. Doc went in and smiled at Joe “Sorry to be so long. Right young lady let’s see how we are doing, You’re not allowed to do this you know, first babies are late not early.”
Marie smiled up at him and told him how often and how long the pains were. He examined her and felt her tummy as the next pain caught her. “That’s fine young lady. Now I’m going to walk off with your husband for five minutes okay?” She nodded and Carole came over to sit by her.
The Doc went downstairs with Little Joe. He went over to the sideboard and poured out a large brandy and handed it to Joe. Joe took it and stared at the Doc for a moment and then downed it in one. He went over to the fire, and sat down on the table, staring into it “Right Doc, let’s have it.”
Paul went over, it wasn’t easy he had known Joe nearly all his life and knew just how much his young wife meant to him “It’s not good Joe.”
Joe looked up “I can see that much on your face. I need to know.”
“Well Joe I was right, she should have had a Caesarean and in another month I would have done one but I can’t now. The baby is too far down; I’d kill her for certain. We have to leave it to mother nature to do her work. The baby is smaller than a full term one, which may tip the balance. I’ll do all I can. One more thing Joe and then you have to make a decision. There must be no more children. Whatever happens, if I manage to save her, never again.”
Joe bit his lip but just nodded.
Doc went on “I hate to ask Joe but it must be your decision, I know what Marie’s would be. It’s every mother’s decision. If it comes to a choice between mother and child, which do I try to save?”
Little Joe stared at the Doc and then twisted round to look at his father and brother standing behind him. The agony so clear in his eyes propelled Adam forward to grip his brother’s shoulders. Joe’s every instinct was to save his wife, the woman he loved, rather than the child which meant nothing to him; but just because it meant nothing and wasn’t even his child he was torn by doubts; scared he wasn’t being fair to the child. His father and brother realised exactly how he felt and why and Adam spoke up “There can only be one answer to that Joe. Marie comes first.”
Joe looked up at his father and Ben nodded. Joe took a deep breath and got control, “Please save Marie if you can, I don’t care about kids I want my wife. I love her.”
Doc stood up and squeezed his shoulder, “I’ll do my best Joe but no guarantees. I’m sorry. I’ll go back up. Have another drink and calm down before you come up.”
Joe nodded and buried his face in his hands. Paul looked over at Ben “I’m sorry.” Ben nodded they had to know the truth.
As Doc went upstairs Ben went to his son “Do you want that drink Joseph?”
Joe looked up “There’s nothing I’d like better than to drink myself into oblivion until it’s over and pray that its a nightmare which will go away. But that doesn’t help Marie, maybe there’s something I can do to help her, tip that balance Doc was talking about. Whatever happens she needs me and I’m no good to her drunk.”
Ben stared at his youngest son as though he was a stranger and indeed as Joe got a grip on himself and hid the terror behind a mask, Ben felt as though this strong man was someone so different from Little Joe, the baby of the family, that it wasn’t his son. Then understanding the emotional tightrope Joe was walking in his effort to remain calm, he stood back,” You’d better get back upstairs.” Joe nodded and Adam and Ben watched him disappear in silence.
Adam wiped his hand across his mouth in an attempt to retain control “He’s grown up into quite a man Pa.”
Ben nodded and then went over to the window; he stood staring out “I’ve never known Paul so pessimistic.”
Adam couldn’t answer he had read just how slim Marie’s chances were on Paul’s face as he came downstairs. “Where’s Hoss, Pa? He’ll want to be here just in case, he’s very fond of Marie.”
“He rode up to the mines to settle wages. He’ll be back this evening anyway.”
“I think I’ll go and get him Pa. There’s nothing I can do here anyway.” Ben nodded understanding his son’s restlessness, knowing Adam couldn’t settle.
Adam went upstairs to tell Carole where he was going. She was in their room, crying and trying to muffle her sobs in the pillow so that Marie wouldn’t hear. Adam went in and took one look and then led her over to his father’s room. He held her close as she cried. After a couple of minutes he tilted her face up and dried her eyes, “Come on darling, wash your eyes. She mustn’t know.”
Carole nodded and did as she was told. Then she asked what the doctor had said, Adam told her verbatim and she nodded “I saw it on Joe’s face as he came in the door. Marie couldn’t see him and he’d hidden every sign by the time was over by her. That’s what really convinced me it was bad.”
Adam held her tight “You have to hide it from her darling. If Joe can do it so can we. She has to fight we mustn’t let her know.”
Carole nodded burying her face against him glad of his warm strength “I’ll do it I love her too,”
Adam kissed her “I’m going up to the mines to fetch Hoss. Just in case I can’t help here and I can’t settle.”
Carole could understand his restlessness, she felt helpless but Marie wanted her there.
Joe was sitting by Marie again, joking and chatting with her between pains as though everything was fine. He helped the Doc to prepare knotted towels tied onto the bedstead for her to grip as the pains took her. She had been holding his hands but they were already bruised and swollen. As the pains grew worse she could no longer restrain the moans as she twisted in the bed pulling onto the towels as though her life depended on them. Little Joe wiped her forehead “Easy my love. You yell if you feel like it. I know it helps sometimes. Don’t try and hold it back.”
“I don’t want to worry you darling.”
“Of course I’m worried pet, all fathers are, I know childbirth is painful and I only wish I could help. Noone ever pretended it wasn’t but it makes no difference if you yell.”
She smiled and Joe kissed her gently but she didn’t bother to try to stop herself from crying out. Every time she did so it went straight through Joe like a knife, but he managed to hide it. There was little that Doc could do until the baby really started to come and after a while he excused himself, saying that he wanted some coffee, to call if there was any change.
Paul went downstairs and joined Ben by the fire. He had poured himself coffee before Ben even realised that he was there. Ben looked his question but Paul shook his head. “No real change it will be a while before the baby really starts to come. She’s having a rough time and its going to get worse. You should be very proud of the boy of yours Ben; he’s even got me half convinced that everything’s fine. If anything can hold her it will be her husband.”
Ben wasn’t really surprised; he knew just how capable his son was of carrying things through once his mind was made up. Joe was a fighter and he loved Marie very deeply, he’d fight all the way to keep her. Ben slowly twirled the cup in his hand watching the reflections of the light on the liquid, “The chances aren’t good though?”
“No. I’m sorry Ben. She has the spirit to fight but her body is weak. She’s built up some strength these last few months but not enough to counteract a lifetime of long hours and insufficient food. She’s already far weaker than when I first examined her and there’s a long way to go. Joe can only give her so much strength, the mind can only do so much.” Then two men sat in silence hearing the muted cries of a woman in labour, coming through the ceiling.
Little Joe on his own with his wife was doing his very best to hide the terror and panic which was so close. The intervals between pains were shorter now and Marie wasn’t taking in very much just grateful to have her husband to hold onto as the pains threatened to engulf her.
Adam rode out to the mines at top speed, not that that there was any great urgency to reach Hoss, but just to try and ease the tension he felt. It was partially successful because at speed on rough terrain he had to pay a fair amount of attention to his horse. He rode into their mine just under an hour and a half after leaving the house and tied Sport up next to Chub, but he couldn’t see any sign of his brother. One of the men came over “Hoss is in the left hand tunnel with Swann if you’re looking for him.”
Adam said, “Thanks” and hurried in to find his brother. Hoss was surprised to see his brother but as he took a longer look, he became really scared at the expression on Adam’s face. “Whatever’s wrong?”
“I’ll explain on the way back to the house. Can you finish up here fast?”
Swann looked from one brother to the other “I’ve got it under control here Hoss. Nothing that can’t wait for a few days.”
Hoss nodded “Thanks Swann I’ll get back up in a day or two.” With that Hoss headed over to his horse and mounted up. Adam wordlessly followed. As they loped out of camp side by side Hoss looked at his brother “Explain.”
Adam didn’t dare look at his brother “Marie has gone into labour. This morning while we were at the valley. Doc wasn’t even in town and by the time he arrived the baby was too far down for him to do a Caesarean; it would have killed her. He’s having to leave her to it. She’s having a rough time and weakening rapidly. He warned Joe that if he managed to save her there must be no more children and then asked Joe to decide which he should save in the event of a choice, mother or child.” Adam fell silent, seeing again the agony in his brother’s eyes. Hoss was astounded, he had known that his little brother was worried about Marie and that there was some basis for his concern, but they had looked so happy that morning. She had seemed fine as they headed out to meet Adam, just a few short hours earlier. They rode in silence for a few minutes as Hoss tried to take in what Adam had said. Finally he asked, “What did Joe say?”
Adam filled him in and finished up “Doc said he could offer no guarantees and Joe knows him as well as I do. He must have read how slight her chances are on Doc’s face as he came downstairs. But he hid all signs of how he felt before he went back to her.”
Hoss didn’t answer but kicked Chub on to get home as soon as possible and find out how things were going. The brothers rode in silence both scared for the slight young girl who had so quickly become part of their family and important to them and scared for their little brother, knowing just how much she meant to him.
They rode into the yard to find José hanging around. He wanted news but there was little that they could tell him. José offered to see to the horses, an offer the brothers gratefully accepted. They hurried in to find Ben still sitting staring into the fire, He turned as the doors opened and shook his head “No change yet.”
Adam took off his coat and gun “Do you want coffee Pa, Hoss?” They both nodded and he went to get it. He brought it over to the fire and Hoss brought the brandy over. Ben watched as his big son poured a large brandy and downed it in one. Hoss poured out another and sipped it and then looked up at his father and asked, “How is Joe coping?”
“Very well all the time he might be able to help. It’s later that it’s going to hit him. Either way.”
Adam poured his own coffee and laced it with brandy “How much longer Pa?”
“Your guess is as good as mine Adam. Childbirth is not predictable.”
Adam went over to the window and stared out at the peaks covered in snow, while Hoss sank deeper into his chair staring unseeingly into his glass.
Upstairs Carole was in with the Doc in the corner of the room while Joe sat with Marie. Doc gave her detailed instructions on what to do with the child once it finally arrived. Marie was weakening fast and Doc was intending to help her, using forceps just as soon as the head was far enough down. The pains were almost continuous now and Marie was writhing on the bed as though in an effort to get away from it. Joe, white even to his lips, was unable to even wear a mask as he tried to hold her still, to conserve her waning strength. He knew all too well that she couldn’t take very much more of this. Doc couldn’t do anything until the neck of the womb was fully dilated but he was alarmed at just how little strength the young girl seemed to have.
Suddenly after hours of moaning pains, a never-ending nightmare, Marie suddenly screamed loudly. Joe tensed and looked over at Doc. Paul came quickly over as the waters broke and he smiled reassuringly at the youngsters “Easy it won’t be long now,”
Marie screamed again as the urge to push hit her, the natural urge too strong to disobey, forcing the baby down through the hole in her pelvis which was barely big enough for it. She felt as though she was splitting in two and screamed again and again in pain and terror. She was oblivious of Joe standing by her, but he wouldn’t leave. He stood staring down at her, biting his lower lip so hard that he had drawn blood, which trickled down his chin. He would have given anything to take her pain on himself, but there was nothing that he could do.
Downstairs at that first scream Hoss came to his feet and Adam turned. Ben recognised the difference “It won’t be long now, I’ll check if they need anything.” He went upstairs leaving the brothers staring at each other. He looked in to see Carole, desperately white, standing over by the window. She came over as she saw him but Ben staring at his youngest son, who looked on the verge of collapse, didn’t even notice until she took hold of his arm. “Do you need anything?”
Carole shook her head “It can’t be long now.”
“I know. Do you want Adam?”
Carole nodded “Please.” Her eyes were bright with unshed tears, fears for Marie and for her own ordeal a few weeks off, made her feel weak and ill. Her baby reacting to her tension was kicking furiously and almost painfully.
Ben went back down, “Adam I think you had better go up to your own room, Carole needs you, she’s getting rather upset.” Adam nodded and quickly disappeared upstairs.
Marie had finally progressed far enough for the Doc to be able to help her. He used the forceps, dextrously and five minutes later delivered a tiny baby girl. He wrapped the baby in a warm towel as he cut the cord. The baby cried feebly as he passed her over to Carole, as he had arranged. Carole carried the baby through into her room, to the crib that they had prepared for the premature baby, very grateful for her husband’s support.
As soon as the baby was delivered Marie moaned once or twice as the afterbirth came and then lay still for the first time in hours. The Doc was busy, trying desperately to stem the flow of blood from the torn and damaged tissues where the baby had forced its way through the narrow pelvic opening. He couldn’t stop the haemorrhage and he knew it. All he could do was to stand by and watch as her life’s blood seeped away and there was nothing he could do to prevent it. He sat back and looked at the young girl sombrely, Marie smiled at him at least the pain was gone. For a moment she was even oblivious of Joe, far more aware of their fears that they had known. Now she smiled faintly “I’m dying Doc aren’t I?”
Joe moved convulsively as though to protest, but Marie held his hand “We have to face the truth Joe. How long Doc?”
Joe stared down at his beloved wife and saw the truth in her face, the waxy whiteness of it, the pinched look round her nostrils, which he’d seen all too often presage death. He sobbed once but Marie was staring at the Doc. Paul had a job to find his voice but she had the right to the truth “I’m so sorry but there’s nothing I can do.
“How long?”
“An hour, maybe two.”
She nodded, “Will you ask Pa and Hoss to come up?”
Paul nodded, there was nothing more he could do and he left her alone with her husband. As he went out Marie looked up at Joe. Joe swallowed hard to keep control of his voice “You must rest my love.”
Marie smiled and gently squeezed his hand “No Joe. Not now. There’s no point. It would only make a few minutes difference. Let me do what I want. Say goodbye to those I love.”
Joe knew she was speaking the truth much as he fought against it. He couldn’t trust his voice and just kissed her gently. She held his hand against her cheek “Easy darling. There’s no pain now.”
Joe was determined to make things as easy as he could for her to the very end and somehow got control of himself and even managed a faint half smile “I love you Marie.”
In the next room Carole had tried to clean up the tiny baby, only to find it had a badly deformed leg. Adam was with her and held her tight as she finally gave ways to the tears, which had threatened so long. He covered the baby to try and keep it warm as it struggled for breath and, in the silence as he held Carole, they heard Marie’s questions next door and the Doc’s answers. Carole drew her breathe in sharply, it was what she had feared, but she had been praying that she was wrong. It was too bad to find relief in tears and she wiped her eyes. She was standing in her husband’s arms staring down at the baby, which had cost Marie her life, when the Doc came in.
Doc had had to tell Ben and Hoss that Marie was dying and that there was nothing he could do to prevent it. He’d hated the job, he was fond of all the Cartwrights. Now looking at Adam and Carole he realised that at least here he didn’t have to break the news. Adam confirmed it “We heard Doc. You’d better have a look at the baby, she has a deformed leg and I don’t think she’s going to survive her mother long.” Adam deliberately kept his voice low, not wanting to intrude on Joe next door. Doc came over and examined the baby “I saw the leg. I can’t say I’m surprised, just another effect of her being so tiny. There wasn’t room for the baby to develop properly. You’re right the baby won’t last until morning. Maybe it’s a blessing it’s badly deformed. No need to tell Marie. Wrap it up tight, clean its face and we’ll show Marie her baby. Let her die peacefully.” Adam nodded and did as Doc suggested while Carole washed her face.
In the next room Marie had got Joe to get her half sitting up against the pillows. At peace now the pain was gone, she was more concerned about her baby and her husband than she was about herself. She accepted that she was dying and somehow it wasn’t the terrifying thing she had always imagined. She was determined to see all those she loved, before slipping into the ultimate security of death, where over the last months she had come to believe a merciful God awaited her.
As Ben knocked on the door Joe kissed her and said “Come on in Pa, “ He went over to the window and stood staring out; he wanted to make it as easy as possible for Marie and to do it he had to husband his control. He couldn’t face either her goodbyes or the sympathy he knew his family would show.
Ben guessed how he felt and made no attempt to go to his son and prevented Hoss from going over. Instead Ben went and sat down by the bed and took Marie’s hands in his. She smiled “Doc told you?”
Ben nodded; it helped noone to pretend that she wasn’t dying. Marie’s voice was weak and low but clear and she was surprisingly calm, almost content. “I’m just glad that the pain has gone and left me a little while to try and say what I feel.”
Hoss stood by his father staring down at this a slip of a girl, recognising the mark of death all too clearly on her. His eyesight became blurred with tears as Marie went on “I never really had a family. My Pa never had time for me; he never wanted kids, least of all a girl. You’ve been more of a father to me these last months than he ever was. You’ll never know how much being part of your family has meant. I wanted to thank you. There aren’t any words Pa, Hoss, all I can say is thank you. I love you both and please look after Joe and my baby for me.” She smiled at Ben “I know I don’t really have to ask.”
Ben, his eyes filled with tears, let down and kissed her forehead “Thank you my child for bringing such joy into our family, even though it was for much too short a time. God bless you and rest easy.”
Hoss couldn’t find any words at all and if he could he doubted his ability to get them past the lump in his throat. Marie had spent many hours with the big man learning to read and knew him so well that she could read the love and sorrow on his face as he bent over her and held her to him for a moment. Then the two men left, knowing that they wouldn’t see her alive again. Hoss had felt the chill of death on her, it couldn’t be long delayed. They went downstairs in silence and Hoss unable to face even his father went outside. José was there and read the truth on his friend’s face “Is she dead?”
Hoss shook his head “Not yet, but she will be within the hour.” Then Hoss walked of towards the trees, needing to be alone.
Upstairs Marie asked to see Carole and her baby. Marie brought the tiny child in, well wrapped so that Marie need never know she was deformed. For a premature baby she was remarkably pretty, unwrinkled and not even very red. Marie held her baby to her for a moment and then handed her back to Carole, too weak to risk continuing holding her child, “I shan’t see her grow up, but I know she’ll never lack for a mother.”
Carole fighting a losing battle against her tears swore to do all that she could for the child and to love it as though it was her own. Marie smiled “I know that Carole. Don’t be too scared when your time comes. It was just me, too small for children, you’re not.”
The idea of Marie worrying about her while she was dying completed the collapse of Carole’s control and tears streaming down her face she held Marie’s hand to her cheek. She fought for control and managed a little “I shall miss you my sister. I’ll love your daughter for you.”
Marie stroked her cheek “I always wanted a sister and we did become like sisters didn’t we? Thank you Carole, I have one last favour I want to borrow your husband for five minutes.”
Carole heard the weakening in Marie’s voice and nodded, “He’ll be right in. She went into her room and sent Adam through to Marie.
This was the last person Marie had to say goodbye to, apart from her husband, and in many ways the most difficult. She loved all her family, but next to Joe, the person she loved most in this world was Adam. Adam went over to her and sat down on the bed taking her hand firmly in his. For a minute she just looked at him, summoning her remaining strength, seeing the love and sorrow in his dark brown eyes. She gave a little smile and then shuddered, “Hold me Adam, please I’m cold.”
Adam slipped his arm round under her and lifted her to rest against his shoulder. She lent against him glad of his warm strength and then went on “There’s no way I can say thank you Adam. You gave me back Joe, gave us your support, your love, even gave me back my music. These last few days I’ve lived in a happy dream thinking of that house you designed for us.” She fell silent and Adam kissed her forehead “No need for thanks my sister, you gave Joe great happiness and let us all share in it. We all love you. Anything I did which helped you was more than repaid. You were welcome because I love you as I love Joe.”
“I know Adam that was the greatest gift of all. You gave me that as did Pa and Hoss and Carole, Just two things Adam.”
Her voice was weakening and Adam had to strain to hear as she said “Don’t worry too much about Carole, she’ll be fine and you’ll have her and a bouncing baby soon, I’m sure of it.” She rested against him for a moment but then seemed to gather her strength “Please look after Joe for me. I know you love him too. Don’t let him grieve too long. Make him see that the die was cast before he even met me. Without him I’d have been dead weeks ago, make him understand he’s given me more happiness and love in these last months than most women get in a lifetime, so much more. I know he’ll never forget me but in time he must find someone else to love, to give him children, to love him. He has too much love in him to waste it.”
As her voice faltered Adam kissed her gently knowing that the end couldn’t be far off. “I promise Marie. I’ll look after him. He’ll grieve but he will be alright. Don’t worry. You rest easy, I’m going to leave you with your husband now, our thoughts and prayers will be with you, now and always. Bless you Marie.” He kissed her and eased her gently back down on the pillows before going out almost unseeingly through the blur of tears.
Joe turned and came back to her. He could see how much it had taken out of her, but it was what she had wanted. He sat down where Adam had been and cradled her in his arms. For a minute she didn’t speak too weak to find the words, but she drew strength from his warmth and smiled up at him “I love you Joe. I want your promise, on two things.”
“Anything my darling.”
“Don’t leave here, don’t run away. Your roots are here.”
“I won’t I’ve learnt that lesson I could never leave myself behind, so there’s no point in trying to run.”
“Good. Secondly help Adam, These next weeks and when Carole’s time comes. He’s going to need help. In this he’s weaker than you. I owe him a lot and I love him and Carole, help them.”
“Yes my love, you have my word.”
“Don’t grieve too long Joe, find someone else.” Joe kissed her gently at that, to stop her going on, and for a few moments she lay quiet. “Joe you’ve given me more happiness and more love these last months than I ever dreamt existed, So much more than most women get in a lifetime, thank you.”
Joe held her tight his voice near drowned in tears “Why thank me, equally you’ve given em that same love and such joy, how could I ever thank you.” She was desperately cold and weak now and Joe strained to catch her whisper “Tell me that psalm Joe, The Lord’s my shepherd, between you, you’ve taught me to believe and I go to God willingly. I’m only sorry to have to leave you.”
Joe fighting for control of his voice said,
“The Lord is my Shepherd; I shall not want.
He maketh me to lie down in green pastures:
He leadeth me beside the still waters.
He restoreth my soul:
He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for His name’ sake.
Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I will fear no evil: For thou art with me;
Thy rod and thy staff, they comfort me.
Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies;
Thou annointest my head with oil; My cup runneth over.
Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life,
and I will dwell in the House of the Lord forever.”
As he recited the beautiful words Marie watched his face seeing the slight tremor of his mouth as he fought to retain his control and the intense love in his eyes. She let his voice roll over her as she slipped ever nearer to the final rest. As he finished, Joe sat silently holding her but a couple of minutes later she murmured “I love you so very much.”
“I love you and I always will.” Joe kissed her mouth and as he sat back up her mouth curved in a soft smile, just as life finally slipped from her. Joe sat holding her for body for a few minutes, feeling the deathly cold penetrate to him. Then reverentially he laid her down on the pillows, shut her eyes and crossed her hands. He stood staring down at her body, feeling stunned, no longer fighting for control he had no urge to break down now. Then squaring his shoulders with a conscious effort, he went out to tell the others.
When Adam went back to join Carole he found her and Doc bending over the baby’s crib. He joined them and a minute or two later the baby died. The Doc shook his head “Poor wee mite she never stood a chance. Maybe all for the best, I don’t think she would ever have walked.”
Adam held Carole tight but she was past tears now. She felt about ready to collapse herself, absolutely exhausted. The Doc went downstairs to tell Ben and Hoss and Adam drew Carole down onto his knee. She rested her head on his shoulder “Poor Little Joe, he’s lost his wife and his child.”
Realising noone could now be hurt by the truth and fearing that Carole would say the wrong thing if she didn’t know, Adam said “Don’t be surprised if Joe doesn’t care about the baby. It wasn’t his child, Marie conceived just before she met Joe, that gambler who was killed. In time it may be some consolation for him, the die was cast before he even met her.”
Carole stared at her husband for a long time and then asked, “How long have you known?”
“Since that first day I persuaded her to meet Joe, Joe wouldn’t tell anyone else in case Marie built the usual slight differences in the treatment of kids into something big. He told Pa a couple of weeks ago, but now I think you and Hoss have to know. It can’t harm anyone and it’ll prevent you saying the wrong thing.”
Carole shook her head “I knew it had been conceived fairly soon after they met and it puzzled me, Marie wasn’t like that. Then with all the comments I admit I did wonder, but I was sure I was wrong. The way Joe treated her and talked about the baby as his.” She was silent for a minute and then looked up “He’s quite a man.” Adam nodded. Then they heard the door of the next room open and knowing what it must mean, they followed Joe downstairs.
Hoss had come back in five minutes earlier and Doc had told him and Ben that the baby was dead. The three men were all sitting staring into the fire, each in their own way searching for the impossible, the reason why a merciful God should let such things happen. They too had heard the door and were on their feet as Joe came to the half landing, he held onto the banisters as though for support and looking over at his father said “She died at peace.”
There was nothing anyone could say and the other news still had to be broken to him. Ben moved forward “The baby is dead too Joseph. It had a badly deformed leg, never stood a chance.”
Joe bit his lip but slowly nodded. “Doc will you ask the Reverend to come out tomorrow to bury them, family only.”
“Of course Joe.”
“Pa will you please draft out a note for Dan. I’ll lay them out myself. Can I have the brandy and please I want to be on my own.”
Ben brought over the decanter “If you want anything Joseph I’ll be down here.”
Joe nodded and then looked over at Hoss “I want her up next to my mother, one grave.”
Hoss nodded “I’ll see to it Joe.”
Joe turned to look at his eldest brother still on the landing behind him and Adam said, “I’ll make a coffin.” Joe nodded slowly and then turned, brushing past Adam, who momentarily gripped his neck in mute affection and consolation. Joe let himself lean on his brother for a brief moment and then turned and went into Adam’s room to pick up the crib and take it into Marie. Then he shut both doors as he tried to face the idea of life on his own, come to terms with the day’s events.
Adam watched the door close and then led Carole into one of the spare bedrooms “Into bed with you darling.” She was too tired to protest and Adam left her while he went downstairs to see Doc. “Could you have a quick look at Carole, give her something to make her sleep. She’s exhausted and more than a little scared.”
Paul nodded “Of course Adam but try not to worry too much about her. She’s completely different from Marie. Marie should never have had children but Carole was born for it, she’s carried with no trouble at all and will doubtless have it the same way.”
Adam looked entirely unconvinced and Doc didn’t waste time trying to convince him, juts going up to see Carole, Adam calmed her down a little and then Doc fed her laudanum to ensure she slept. He drew Adam over to the window “It would be sensible if you did the same Adam. You’re still not a hundred percent fit.”
Adam shook his head “I couldn’t sleep. I’m okay and anyway I have a job to do.” Paul took his pulse, which was a little fast, but as Adam wasn’t running a temperature he took no steps to enforce his advice. Adam sat by Carole until she had cried herself to sleep.
Downstairs as Joe disappeared Ben and Hoss looked at each other in silence for a long minute, both wanting so much to help Little Joe and yet realising that for the time being at least there was no way, no words of consolation which could help. As Adam and the Doc vanished, Ben came to the same conclusion his eldest son had already reached and sitting quietly by the fire, he told Hoss the whole truth about the baby and the way Joe had told him a few short days earlier. He told Hoss of Joe’s fears and his discussion with their brother. Hoss listened in silence and as Ben finished he made no comment just staring into the fire. Ben didn’t rush him as Hoss considered what he had been told. Eventually Hoss looked up, “You don’t think he’ll do anything stupid?”
Ben shrugged “I know how he feels Hoss. I was never tempted but then I had the responsibility of Adam and later of you and Joe. He’s no coward.”
“I thought I knew my little brother Pa but I ain’t never seen him look like that before.”
Ben put his arm round Hoss’ shoulders “He’ll be okay. In time. It’s the only cure for grief, time, but it does work.”
Hoss nodded “At least he has the consolation that it was inevitable, nothing to do with him. I’m glad it ain’t his child.”
Then Hoss pulled himself to his feet “I think I’ll go and dig that grave, there’s plenty of light from the moon.”
Ben nodded; knowing his big son would be better for something to do. As Hoss went out Ben went over to the desk and wrote out a notice for Dan to put in the paper and a telegram to go off to Will and Laura, with that done he got his bible and sat down by the fire. Hop Sing came in with fresh coffee. He was well aware of what had happened. “Mister Ben I’m very sorry about the pretty Miss.”
Ben looked up “We all are Hop Sing. I don’t think anyone will want food today, so you might as well get onto bed.”
Hop Sing nodded “Will anyone come for the funeral?”
“No Joseph only wants family there, so it will be just us and the Vicar.”
As Hop Sing left Ben realised that he ought to tell José and the others in the bunkhouse, many were old friends of Joe’s and all had come to like his lovely young wife. He went out there to get the job done, José had already passed on Hoss’ comment that she would be dead in an hour and the bunkhouse was absolutely quiet as Ben approached. As he came in the men looked up from where they were sitting round the fireplace, the usual game of cards for once not in evidence. José came to his feet and reading the truth on Ben’s face said, “She’s gone?”
Ben nodded “The baby is dead too.” The men looked at each other, Joe was very popular with them and they were all so sorry for him. José spoke for all of them “Tell Joe how sorry we all are, she was a very sweet and very lovely lady.”
“Thank you José I will. The funeral will be tomorrow but Joe just wants the family there, I know I don’t have to ask you to leave him in peace. He knows how sorry everyone is and I don’t think he can take words of sympathy just at the moment.”
There was a murmur of understanding and Ben nodded at the men before returning to the house. Doc was waiting for him “I’m very sorry Ben, A caesarean yesterday might have saved her, but honestly she was so weak I’m inclined to doubt that she would have survived the operation.”
Ben gripped his old friend’s arm “You did all you could. You aren’t God. Noone could have done more; Joe knows that as well as I do. We must accept it and do what little we can to help him.”
Paul willingly took the messages for Dan and Will and then left them alone with their grief.
Adam came down half an hour later to find his father sitting reading the bible. “Carole’s asleep, she was exhausted.”
Ben studied his eldest son’s face “You don’t look much better Adam. Don’t take any risks will you.”
“I couldn’t sleep Pa I’ll go out and make the coffin in a minute.” He sat in silence by his father for five minutes, each knew how the other felt and there was no need for words. Then Adam said “I told Carole about the baby I didn’t want her saying the wrong thing.” Ben looked up unsurprised to find himself in accord with his eldest son as so often in the past. “I told Hoss. Same reason. He said he was glad it wasn’t Joe’s baby. That it might be some consolation to him that the die was already cast.”
“That’s what Marie said to me. She asked me to look after Joe, make him see in time that she wanted him to remarry, not to grieve too long, waste all the love he has to give.” Adam bit his lip as his voice trembled, remembering what she had said. Ben, to calm him down, asked how Carole had taken the news. Adam told his father about Carole’s suspicions and how astounded she had been to find out that she was right, from Joe’s behaviour it had seemed impossible.
Then Adam pulled himself to his feet and headed out to the barn to make the coffin.
Upstairs Joe was standing at the window. He saw Hoss ride up towards the Lake and a while later saw his eldest brother go into the barn. Joe could hear the faint noises of his brother working and knew both of them were doing as they had promised, not that he’d had any doubts. Joe would have been glad of the relief of tears, but he no longer felt like breaking down. Eventually he began the task of cleaning and dressing the bodies for the funeral. He looked down at the deformed leg of the child and agreed with his father, maybe it was for the best. Marie looked so peaceful, still with that half smile on her lips, as she had looked so often in the early morning as he lay next to her, waiting for her to awake. It seemed almost impossible that she was dead, she looked as though she would sit up and talk to him any time but when he touched her body it was cold. Joe moved in a sort of stupor automatically cleaning her and dressing her in a simple green dress, brushing her hair until it shone. He put the child in a little dress and laid it next to Marie and then turned to the brandy but he just pushed it away, it wasn’t going to help, at some stage he had to face himself and the future, he couldn’t stay drunk forever.
Joe sat down by the bed, staring at mother and baby for a long time, hardly seeing them, seeing instead scenes from the last few months. After several hours, stiff and cold he got to his feet, pulled a cover up over the bodies and walked over to the window. Her face and that of the child were etched in his mind; he no longer needed to look at her. He stood over by the window, staring up at the mountains and after a while he was shivering, it was a cold night. He went and found himself a jacket to put on and then needing coffee he went to the top of the stairs “Pa”
Ben came to his feet and looked up “Joseph.”
“Can I have some coffee, please.”
“Of course I’ll bring it up.”
Joe didn’t want to leave her alone, he knew it was senseless, it could make no difference to Marie. She was no longer in that body and would be with him wherever he went, even when the body was buried, with him alive in his memories. Joe was standing over by the window rereading the psalm that she loved when Ben came in. Ben put the coffee-pot on the table after pouring out a cup for Joe. He was pleased to see that his son had covered the bodies and hadn’t hit the brandy. Joe came over still holding the bible and sipped his coffee. Ben looked at him unsure whether Joe wanted him to stay or go, Joe looked up and met his father’s gaze, “I’m alright Pa but I’d rather be on my own.”
“Of course Joseph, whatever you want.” It was a wrench as he turned and left his son alone, only the knowledge that there was nothing he could do if he stayed, got him moving out of the door.
It seemed a very long night to Joe but after the nightmare of the day, watching her in increasing pain and gradually realising he was going to lose her, at least the night was quiet.
It had been late when Paul got back to town but he’d found Dan in the saloon and passed over the message, Roy wandered over to join them and Doc had told him. Both Roy and Dan were shocked and very sorry for Joe. Doc told them Joe only wanted his family at the funeral and then went to find the Vicar. Roy had gone to tell Beth. She was an old friend of the family and couldn’t be left to read it in the newspaper while Dan sent the telegram to Will. The Vicar willingly agreed to go out first thing the following day.
Adam finished the coffin in the early hours, he polished the wooden lid to a sheen, apart from looking after Joe it was the last thing that he could do for Marie. He loved her and made as perfect a job as he could. He was worn out and shivering when he’d finished, and unusually for him, he left the mess over the floor of the barn where it had fallen. He went in and collapsed in the blue chair by the fire. He was shivering and Ben looked worriedly at him but Adam said “I’m okay, just tired. Is there any coffee?”
Ben fetched him a cup lacing it well with brandy,
As Adam sipped it and, as the warmth of the fire penetrated, he relaxed “Have you seen Joe?”
“Yes he wanted coffee. He’s as well as we could hope. He had covered the bodies with a sheet and hardly touched the brandy. He was reading the bible.”
Adam nodded “Good. There’s no way we can help is there?”
“No Adam I know how he feels, I’ve lived through it three times. At least I had the consolation of my sons. Not that to begin with even that helped. We must leave him to find his own way through this. Let him come to us if he needs help we can give. He knows how we feel, There just aren’t any words that help.”
Adam knew his father was right but he was unable to rest tired as he was haunted by the agony he had seen in his brother’s eyes when Doc asked him to choose and the frozen misery on his face as he’d told them that Marie had died at peace. Ben could understand how he felt they all loved Marie and were all equally helpless to aid Joe. It was a long night and Ben was glad to see the dawn.
Hoss rode in at dawn. He had finished the grave hours earlier but had wanted to be on his own and preferred to be outside. He was cold and hungry having had nothing but coffee the day before. He felt almost guilty at being hungry and apologetically mentioned it to his father. Ben clapped his arm round his big son’s shoulder “Let’s see if Hop Sing is up I’m hungry too. Life has to go on Hoss, however we feel our stomachs are still empty.”
Hop Sing was in the kitchen and began frying slabs of bacon, eggs and heating beans and biscuits. Ben went upstairs and knocked at Joe’s door. Joe called “Come in”. He wasn’t surprised to see his father, but stayed where he was sitting over by the window. Ben asked, “Do you want something to eat Joe?”
Joe shook his head and Ben moved over to grip his shoulder “You must eat Joseph, you had virtually nothing yesterday.”
“I couldn’t Pa maybe later. I could do with some coffee.”
Ben didn’t push his son, the time for that would be later on after the funeral. “I’ll bring you up a fresh pot.” When he brought it up Joe asked “Is everything ready for the Vicar?”
“Your brothers have done as they promised, I’ll let you know as soon as he gets here.” Joe nodded and turned back to the window.
Downstairs Adam joined his father and brother at table for breakfast but when it came to the point he couldn’t eat anything much. He toyed with his food for a few minutes, while he drank three cups of coffee and then pushed his plate away. “I’m going to get a change of clothes and then I’ll go up and join Carole. I expect she will wake up soon.” His father forbore to nag, knowing how tired Adam was, but as he disappeared, Hoss turned to his father with deep concern “He’s overdone it. He looks exhausted.”
“He is Hoss, we all are, and he’s not fully fit but he’ll take no harm so don’t worry.” Hoss looked unconvinced but he finished his food in silence and then went outside. He felt stifled in the house. He went into the barn and saw the mess, mute testimony of his eldest brother’s exhaustion. Hoss began tidying up glad of something to do.
Ben tried to settle to work, he still had a ranch to run and the work schedules to draw up but he couldn’t think clearly and eventually gave up the effort. There would be time once Marie was buried. He remembered his own three wives, knowing just how his son felt. He had wanted them to find the joy of love and marriage, but he had prayed that they would never know the black despair and grief of losing a beloved wife. Joe hadn’t even had as long with Marie as he had with Elizabeth or Inger and he had had much longer with his own Marie, albeit far too short a time.
The vicar left town fairly promptly and even at his sedate rate of progress reached the ranch soon after nine. Ben had been watching for him and went out to greet him. The Vicar said, “I’m only sorry, it is such a sad occasion. How is Joe taking it?”
“About as well as I could hope. It’s hit him very hard, he loved her so very much.”
“I realised that when I arranged the wedding such a short time ago. Poor child. Where will she be buried up by the Lake?”
“Yes. It’s already. I’ll get Hoss to harness the buckboard and then we have to actually put her in the coffin. Adam made one last night. I’ll take you up to Joseph.”
Joe had seen the Vicar arrive. He had already washed and changed and had himself well under control. He was waiting as Ben brought the Vicar up. Ben left them to talk and went along to see Adam and Carole. Adam had been home and collected a change of clothing and they were both ready. Adam was hovering anxiously round Carole. Her sleep had brought nightmares and she still looked very drawn and tired. Ben tried to reassure his son, it was bound to upset her with the baby on its way and she’d been very fond of Marie.
Adam nodded “I know but I’ll be glad when the funeral is over and we can begin to learn to accept it. I can get her home and try and relax.”
“We’ll all be glad. It won’t be long.”
Joe had a firm grip on himself and asked the Vicar to keep the service as simple and short as possible. They had all loved her and he wanted no kind words about her from outsiders, however well meant. The Vicar agreed, whatever Joe wished. He asked if Joe was ready now “Yes, would you ask my brothers to join me please.” Adam and Hoss came along while Ben led Carole downstairs. They waited in silence to hear what Joe wanted done. Joe could read their sympathy for what he was going through in their eyes. Even that was nearly enough to lose him his slight control. He was grateful that they didn’t try to say anything, but even so he had to swallow hard before he could find his voice. “Adam would you bring the coffin in. I’ll bring her downstairs rather than fight with the coffin up and then down. Tell the Vicar, Pa and Carole to go on ahead. We’ll bring the coffin. We can manage it between us.”
Adam nodded, “Of course. Hoss give me a hand will you.”
The brothers went on down and Joe went in to throw the sheet off and look down on her, she still looked so peaceful. He saw his father leave with Carole and the Vicar and then Adam came back up. Joe stared at his brother for a minute as Adam looked down at Marie. Then Adam looked up “I’ll carry the child. Is there anything else you want?”
“My bible please.”
Adam picked it up, still open at the 23rd psalm. Joe lifted her gently; she was stiff with rigor mortis and cold, so unlike the soft warm body he’d known. He bit his lip and Adam wordlessly led the way downstairs. Joe placed her in the coffin on the snowy white eiderdown Adam had used to line it and Adam put the baby by her side. It was time for the lid to go on but Hoss and Adam stood back, waiting for their brother to say the word. Joe stood staring down at them for a long moment and then he lent over and pressed one last kiss on her brow. He stood back “She’s at peace.” He went over to the window and Adam nodded at Hoss. They quickly fitted the lid on and hammered it down. Then between them they carried it out to the wagon.
All the hands were in the yard, none of them said a word, but they all stood bareheaded in a silent farewell to the young girl they’d quickly learnt to like and respect. Joe looked at them but mounted the buckboard without a word. Adam and Hoss had their horses and swung alongside Joe as he stared out on the final mile to the Lake.
Everything was ready and Ben came over to help the brothers lift the coffin down next to the grave. Joe stood bareheaded staring in to the grave hearing the Vicar’s words from a long way off “I am the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord…. He that believeth in me, though he were dead yet shall he live….We brought nothing into this world and it is certain that we can carry nothing out… The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord.” His memory played him false and as a macabre accompaniment to the words, he could hear that same voice reading the marriage service, such a short time ago. Joe tried to hold onto his belief in God, Marie had been so sure, hold onto the words he that believeth in me, though he were dead yet shall he live’ but for now he couldn’t. Whatever living meant, it didn’t mean the life he’d shared with a warm happy beautiful girl, that was gone forever. Soon it was time to lower the coffin into the grave. Automatically Joe took his corner rope and lowered it. He threw the clod of earth in and the Vicar said the final words ‘Earth to earth, dust to dust, ashes to ashes…’
When he’d finished Joe knelt down by the open grave. He wanted to pray but he couldn’t, not yet. He took his bible and very quietly read the 23rd psalm that she had loved so much, Then he got to his feet and walked up to the point. Hoss looked questioningly at his father and Ben nodded “Fill it in Hoss. It’s done.” Carole was in tears but she pushed Adam away, “I’m okay go help Hoss.” The Vicar came over to Ben “I wish there was someway I could help Joseph but I feel he’s best left alone. If at any time he thinks I could help, tell him to come to me. I know just how hard it must be for him to accept this.”
“Thanks and thank you for coming out so promptly, I think time is the only thing that will really help.”
The brothers worked in silence but rapidly and soon had the fresh mound formed. They stood staring down at it side by side. Hoss wiped his face “It don’t seem possible. She was so alive just twenty four hours ago, twisting Joe unmercifully round her little finger and now…”
Adam bit his lip “She looked so peaceful Hoss. She wasn’t afraid to die, she was more concerned about those who were going on living. Not just Joe and the child, even Carole and me. I’ve never seen anyone who died so much at peace.” His voice broke and Hoss put his arm round his brother “Easy Adam, you take Carole on home and try and get some rest. You’re worn out and you’re still not fully fit. Take the buckboard, I’ll bring Cochise up for Joe.”
Adam slowly nodded, he knew his big brother was talking sense he felt ready to drop and there was no more that he could do for Joe, not yet. He joined his father and Carole and after a few words with his father, headed on home.
Hoss rode of to collect Cochise. Ben went to join his son on the point “We’re going back to the house now Joseph, unless you want me to stay.”
“No Pa I need to be on my own, try and think things out. I won’t do anything stupid.”
“I know that Son. Hoss is bringing Cochise up for you. Come back when you’re ready.” Joe nodded and turned away, Ben left him unwillingly, but his son could only come to terms with things by himself.
When Hoss brought Cochise, he stood waiting for a moment knowing that Joe must have heard his arrival, in case his brother wanted anything but Joe didn’t even turn round. Hoss tied Cochise on a long rope so that he could graze and then he returned to the house.
During the afternoon Ben tried to settle to work with scant success. Hoss didn’t even make an attempt; he went out back and started cutting firewood. Kirk who usually did it, wandered over when he heard the noise, but seeing Hoss he didn’t go close. He could understand the big man’s need for hard physical labour.
Hoss joined his father for dinner and for a while the men ate in silence. Then Hoss pushed his plate away “I wish he’d come home. He had nothing since breakfast yesterday and only coffee so far today. He must be frozen.”
“I’ll give him another hour Hoss and then I’ll go up there, try and persuade him to come back.”
There was no sign of Joe so Ben rode up to the lake. His son was still sitting by the Lake where Ben had left him. Joe was holding his bible but he hadn’t been reading it, just staring out over the Lake unable to think clearly, not even conscious of how cold and stiff he was. He didn’t notice Ben until his father came up and gripped his shoulders. Then he looked up at his father.
Ben said “You’re cold and tired and you need food Joseph. Why don’t you come on home?” Joe shook his head “Not yet I’m okay Pa. I couldn’t face food. I must think. Please.”
Ben was loath to leave him there but he couldn’t go against the entreaty in Joe’s eyes, as his son wordlessly begged his father to understand and leave him alone.
Ben tried once more, “I could bring you some food up here.”
“No thanks Pa. I can’t eat now.”
Ben gave way “Alright Son. You know where we are if there’s anyway we can help.”
Joe nodded and turned back to the Lake. Ben rode slowly home, unsure whether or not he’d done the right thing. Hoss was waiting for him on the porch but he didn’t need to ask his father what success he’d had. Ben shrugged “He wants to be on his own, says he can’t face food. We must give him time. It was all very sudden. If he doesn’t come back in the morning, I’ll think about forcing him to come. I don’t want him making himself ill.”
About eleven, Ben had a stiff brandy and went to bed. He tried to persuade Hoss to do the same; they were both short a night’s sleep and nothing useful would be served by staying up. Hoss was too restless “I think I’ll have a ride first.”
Ben nodded and let his big son get on with it. Hoss rode for over two hours, keeping to the low pastures. Although there was a moon the light wasn’t good enough to risk rough ground. Eventually he was drawn almost unwillingly to the Lake; Cochise was still tied where Hoss had left him. Hoss dismounted and slowly walked up to the point where Joe was still sitting huddled in his coat against the cold, He looked up as Hoss approached. Hoss went and sat down by him “I know you want to be on your own Joe but its freezing out here and you ain’t eaten since yesterday morning. Why don’t you come home, you can always use one of the spare rooms if you don’t wanna go into your own.”
Joe laid a hand on his brother’s arm “I know you mean well Hoss. Don’t worry about me, I’ll be okay but somehow I feel closer to her up here. Just give me a little time.”
Like his father before him Hoss couldn’t do anything but go along with his brother “Sure Joe. Do you want anything coffee, blanket?”
“No thanks Hoss. You look worn out, go get some sleep.” Hoss admitted defeat and headed home to sleep restlessly.
Adam had collapsed into bed almost as soon as he’d got home, worn out by the strains of the previous twenty-four hours. Carole busied herself tidying up the house, trying to calm down. She was glad to see Adam getting some sleep and, when he showed no signs of waking in the early evening, she slipped in beside him and quickly fell asleep herself.
Adam was up at five and having missed five meals he was starving, He went downstairs to the kitchen and cooked himself a large breakfast. When he’d finished eating he went back up to check on Carole, She was still fast asleep so he went down to his study but he couldn’t settle. He heard Kam Su moving around and left a message with him, before riding over to the main house. There he found his father was up and around. Ben told him that Joe hadn’t come back from the Lake yet. Adam sighed, staring into the fire “Have you tried to persuade him yet?”
“I tried last night, he said he was okay but he needed time alone to think. I think Hoss may have been up there later.”
Adam got to his feet “He must be frozen. I think I’ll take a turn up there, maybe he’ll come back with me. He can have my study to himself if he doesn’t want to come home yet.”
Ben nodded “It’s worth a try. Let me know what luck you have.”
Adam rode straight up to the Lake, He joined his brother, who wasn’t surprised to see him. Joe was glad to see that Adam had had rest, he’d noticed his brother looked close to collapse, even in his misery. Joe looked beseechingly at his eldest brother “Please Adam. I don’t want to come back yet. I just want be on my own.”
“You have to eat Joe. I know how you must feel but life goes on. If you don’t want to go home, come back with me. You’re welcome to my study if you want to be alone.”
“Thanks Adam but not yet. Maybe later, but I have got to think, come to terms with myself first,”
Adam stared at his brother wondering whether to force him but like his father the previous evening, he couldn’t do it. He gave way “Okay Joe.”
Adam rode back to tell his father “No luck Pa. He won’t be moved, said he wants to come to terms with himself first. He looks exhausted and frozen but I don’t think he’s broken down yet. If he could cry, I think he might find some relief.”
Ben nodded “I’ll leave him until midday then I’m going to try and force him either to come home or come to you.” Adam agreed with that and unable to so anything he rode home.
Carole had just come down. She wasn’t surprised that Adam had gone over to see his father and was forcing herself to eat some breakfast. She was grieving over Marie and worried about Joe, scared at the ordeal facing her, but she had the baby to consider. It was making its presence very much felt and forcing her to consider her health. Adam joined her at table and poured out a cup of coffee. Carole looked up “How is Joe?”
“He’s still up by the Lake. I tried to persuade him to come back here but he wouldn’t. He said he had to be alone to think to come to terms with himself. He hasn’t eaten and I don’t think he’s slept or even managed to cry yet.”
Carole sat in silence as Adam finished speaking and then pushed her plate away. “Poor little Joe.”
“Pa’s going to try again later, but he was no more successful last night than I was.”
Carole pulled herself to her feet, she was getting very bulky. “Harness my buggy will you Adam.” Adam stared at her for a moment and then, seeing the futility of arguing and knowing how fond she was of Joe, he went to do as he was told.
Carole drove up to the Lake. She went straight to the grave and looking down at it, she murmured, “I promised to look after your child Marie. I couldn’t help her but I will help Joe for you.”
Joe was still sitting on the point, so stiff he could hardly move. Carole went over to him and knelt down by him. She didn’t say anything, but she put her arms round him. For a moment Joe stiffened against her but Carole held him “Come on Little Joe. Marie wouldn’t want you sitting here. You’ll make yourself ill.”
He looked at her but Carole drew his head down on her breast “She loved you Joe. Don’t let her down.”
Joe relaxed slightly against her grateful for the warmth of her; “I don’t want to leave her Carole. She loved it here. I feel closer to her here.”
“You can’t stay here forever Little Joe. She’ll be close wherever you are. She’s alive now in our memories, not in the body we buried yesterday.”
“I’m not here because of her grave or only indirectly. She’s buried here because she loved this place; She said she felt close to God here. She had faith Carole. So much, she was so peaceful.” His voice broke and Carole stroked his curly hair “Let go Joe. You’ll feel better for a cry.”
Joe still tried to control himself, but Carole sensed it and said, “I loved her too Joe. She was my sister, I’ve done my crying for her. It’s past time you did too.”
That was the final straw and Joe let go. Carole held him close as he sobbed out a little of the pain and tension of the last two days. It was fully half an hour later before Joe raised his head though he had quietened down some ten minutes earlier. Carole handed him one of Adam’s handkerchiefs and Joe dried his eyes and tried to apologise. Carole smiled “No need Joe. I came here with every intention of making you break down if I could, I thought you needed it.”
“You were right Carole. I’m ready to come back now.”
“Do you want to come to us Joe?”
Joe nodded “Please.”
Joe pulled himself to his feet and helped Carole up “I think I can even face food.”
Carole kissed him “That’s it Joe you have to look after yourself, it’s what Marie would want.”
Joe mounted Cochise and rode alongside the buggy to Adam’s house. Now he was on the move he began to realise just how stiff and sore, he was to say nothing of cold and tired. Adam saw Joe ride in with his wife and was frankly surprised. As he opened the door for them he was glad to see that Joe had finally given way to tears. Joe said, “I’m cold and hungry Adam, can I take you up on the offer of your study.”
“Of course Little Joe. What do you want to eat?”
“Steak please and coffee”
“On its way, you go on through,”
Joe went into the study and sat down by the fire. He stared up at Adam’s painting of the Lake. He did feel better for breaking down and suddenly so tired he could barley keep his eyes open. His brother brought him in a tray ten minutes later. Joe was hungry but his throat seemed to have a lump in it and he had to force himself to eat. Adam left him alone and Joe brought the tray out when he’d finished. He’d eaten everything and helped himself to a large brandy with his coffee. He put the tray down on the table “Can I scrounge a bed Adam, my eyes won’t stay open.”
“Of course. The room Edwin used has the bed freshly made up. Do you want anything else?” Joe shook his head “Just to sleep.”
Adam led the way up and found Joe one of his nightshirts. Joe said “Thank you and thank Carole for me will you.”
“Sure Joe you get some rest.”
Ten minutes later when Adam looked in on Joe, his brother was fast asleep. Adam went back down to join Carole and demanded to know how she’d done it. She shrugged “I didn’t do anything just added the last straw to make him breakdown. Go and tell Pa and Hoss that he’s here. He’ll sleep for hours.”
Adam did as she suggested. Ben and Hoss were both relieved to hear it and, with the worst of their immediate anxiety about Joe relieved, the three men began to bury their own grief in work, sorting out the work schedules. The weather was lifting and the busiest part of the year approaching. One of the major jobs which needed doing was a trip into the far reaches of the Ponderosa to mark the trees for the lumber gang. It was a two-man job with paths to lay out and quite a lot of measurements to be taken, if the job was to be organised in any effective way later in the season. Ben was loath to ask Adam to go out, both because the work would be long and hard and his eldest son was still not fully fit, and because it would mean him leaving Carole alone for a week or ten days. The only alternative was for Joe to go with Hoss, as Ben couldn’t leave the ranch himself at this stage of the year with so much to be organised. He didn’t want to force his youngest son to so anything. Joe might want to get away from the Ponderosa entirely for a while and anyway the chances were he would want to be on his own. He broached the subject with his elder sons. Adam wasn’t at all keen on the idea of being away but he realised the necessity for it. “I’ll go, provided Carole doesn’t get too upset at the idea.”
Hoss shook his head “No Adam it ain’t sensible, You’re not fit enough anyways and the last thing Carole needs in her condition is to be left alone. It’ll prey on her mind.”
Adam had to acknowledge the truth of that and in his heart he knew he wasn’t strong enough. Hoss went on “At a pinch I could manage on my own. It would probably take me twice as long but I could manage, maybe take one of the hands along. If you trust me to mark up on my own?”
Adam smiled at that “Don’t be stupid Hoss. You’re the expert on lumber if anyone is round here.”
Hoss smiled briefly “Thanks brother. In that case there ain’t a problem. We can see how Joe feels but if he don’t wanna come I’ll do it.”
Ben hesitated, “It’s hard work Son.”
“Yeah well I can take a hand along to help me, I’ll manage.”
Adam went over to the window, a hand could help with the measurements and the manual labour, but not all the paperwork and decisions that would have to be made. It put a very heavy load on his brother but he didn’t want to leave Carole. Even though he had good reasons for not going, he still felt guilty about leaving it to Hoss, Hoss recognised the look on Adam’s face as did Ben, but when Hoss would have gone over to his brother, Ben shook his head. Ben turned the discussion back to the cattle operation and Adam soon came back to join them as they began the job of allocating men to check round the ranch. They worked hard all afternoon and then Adam decided he’d better get home for dinner. Ben said that he would drop by that evening to see how Joe was. Hoss decided to head up to the mines after dinner and get the business settled which Adam had interrupted two days earlier.
Ben rode over about eight and was sitting with Adam and Carole in the study a while later when Joe came downstairs. He’d woken feeling slightly better for a sleep although still very tired and very hungry. He got dressed and went down hearing voices he joined them in the study. He came over to the fire and kissed Carole’s head “I’m sorry to be a nuisance Carole but I’m hungry.”
“Of course Joe there’s some stew or a steak f you’d prefer.”
“Stew will be fine.”
“Right I’ll go and see to it.” Ben and Adam looked at Joe as he appropriated Carole’s chair by the fire. Ben asked, “Do you want us to go Son?”
Joe shook his head “No I wanted to talk to you anyway Pa. About my plans for the immediate future.”
Ben and Adam looked at each other and Adam excused himself to fetch coffee. Joe stared into the fire “I’ve been awake for about an hour and for the first time, thinking reasonably clearly.”
“You can go wherever you want Joseph. If you want to travel, even go to Europe you can, but before you decide just remember you can’t run away from yourself, memories travel with you. When your mother died I ran away but it didn’t help. Before I’d always moved on and it helped, but that was because I was running towards something, my dream of a Ponderosa somewhere.”
Joe looked at his father “I know Pa, I shan’t run away, I can’t. I gave Marie my word to stay here where my roots are and anyway I learnt my lesson last autumn. It’s only here I can learn to carry on.”
Ben stared at his youngest son “You have more wisdom that I had.”
“Not me Pa, Marie. Anyway she left me a job to do.”
“What job Joseph?”
“To help Adam through the next weeks and especially when Carole’s time comes. She was very fond of Adam and I don’t know whether she was right or not, but she said in this one thing I was stronger than Adam.”
“I think she was probably right and I think you will be able to help him, but it will cost you.”
“Maybe.”
At that Joe fell silent. When Adam brought in coffee he was able to tell him that food would be ready in ten minutes. Joe opted for coffee while he waited. Ben said “You didn’t explain what you wanted Joe, I side-tracked you.”
Joe nodded “We have to mark up the trees in the north east for this year’s felling, I think I’d like to get up in the back country for a week or so. Right away from people, the house, all her things, where we were together.”
“It’s a two man job Joseph, you couldn’t really manage on your own.”
“I realise that Pa, Adam’s not fit enough but Hoss will put up with me,”
“If that’s what you want Joe.”
“It is Pa I want to be on my own, noone fussing at me, but I don’t really want to be alone if you can understand. Hoss won’t talk if I want to be quiet, but he’ll be company.”
Ben nodded “Hoss was planning to take a hand to help him, but if you want to go you’ll be very welcome.”
As Adam went over to open the door for Carole, Joe looked over at his brother “If Adam was fit I might have wanted him, but as it is there’s no choice and Hoss is so calm and placid, I’m almost glad I don’t have to decide.”
Ben nodded “I can understand that. Decisions aren’t easy now. If you can face some company it’s better. Hoss was intending to leave tomorrow afternoon. If you want to change that just say so.”
“No Pa that suits me, I’ll stay here. If Hoss could bring my bedroll over I can’t face the house just yet.”
Ben gripped his son’s shoulder “Easy Joseph,”
Joe sat staring into the fire but roused himself as Carole brought a tray over. “Thanks.”
He made a reasonable meal and the headed back up to bed. He lay thinking in circles for a while before falling asleep but he was fast off when Adam checked before going to bed himself.
When Hoss got back midmorning he was surprised to hear of Joe’s decision, but pleased that his brother wanted him around. Ben said “He wants company, but he also wants to be left alone.”
“It’s alright Pa. I know how he must feel. I shan’t fuss at him just try and make sure he eats regular, be there if’n he wants to talk.”
Ben nodded “Sure Hoss, he’s taken it very well, but he’s a very unhappy boy.”
“No boy Pa. These last months he’s finally proved that. He’s a man and a strong one.” Hoss collected Joe’s bedroll and went over to meet his brother. Joe was ready and waiting for him
As he mounted Adam came out to see them off. “See you in a few days. You know you’re very welcome to come back and stay here if you’d rather, just for a while.”
Joe nodded “I know and thanks, I just hope Hoss doesn’t find me too big a bore.”
“He’ll survives.”
Hoss grunted “Come on Joe, we have quite a way to go before we can camp.”
“What hungry already big brother?”
“Yeah and I might just turn cannibal, so lets get moving.”
Joe led out leaving Adam and Carole watching.
Adam tried to be positive “He’s getting on top of himself to even manage to josh Hoss that much.”
Carole linked arms with him “Maybe but its going to be a very long time before he really laughs again.”
Adam went over to join his father after dinner, Carole tired after several restless nights had gone to bed early. As he walked in he immediately noticed that the piano had gone. Ben saw him frown “Do you want coffee Adam.”
“Please Pa. Where is it?”
“Upstairs in the small guestrooms and we had hell’s own job to get it up there. It was Hoss, I was upstairs when he got back from the mines, when I came down he was sitting by the fire having a quiet cry. His undoing had been the tangled mass of knitting on the piano. It brought her back too forcibly. Nothing would do for him but getting the piano out of sight. He wanted to clean Joe’s room out and put it back as it was but that has to be Joe’s decision.”
“I agree Pa, but it’s the little things, the unexpected, which hurt most, like that knitting. I’ll get Carole to clear baby clothes and pack up her clothes before Joe comes back,”
”That might be sensible. Then we’ll sound Joe out when he gets back. He’s been very good.”
“He loved her so much he doesn’t want to let her down even now.”
“I think you’re right. The only thing that will help him is time. Are you alright Adam?”
“Yeah I guess so. Scared for Carole but then I always was. She’s so unlike Marie in build and background, that it doesn’t make it any worse. I miss Marie and I’m so sorry for Joe. You know that as well as I do the helplessness. We’ve worked together to protect him for so many years but this, which hurts him more than anything else, and we can’t do anything.”
Ben nodded and gripped his eldest son’s shoulder “I know, only too well.” Then the two men turned their attention to work, glad to concentrate on something else.
Joe was glad of his decision to go into the back country with Hoss. It had worked out very well. During the day there was hard work both physical and mental, Hoss was quite willing to do that little bit extra each day, so that by suppertime Joe was tired out physically and mentally. For the first few days Joe had been unable to eat the large plateful of food Hoss prepared, but his brother had never fussed, quietly burying the remains and slowly Joe’s appetite returned. Most of the time the brothers worked in companionable silence, broken only by a few words on the work itself; but gradually as the days passed Joe was able to talk about the small innocuous happenings of the day, the magnificent deer they flushed out, the weird shape of a tree struck by lightning. The nights were the most difficult. For the first three or four days Joe had fallen asleep exhausted only to wake in the early hours. He spent the rest of the night walking around engulfed in pain and despair to find some relief in tears but still unable to pray. Hoss, unusually sensitive, heard him each time and lay under his blankets for hours, fighting the temptation to follow his brother and try to comfort him. Only the realisation that there was nothing he could do or say kept Hoss quiet. He didn’t comment in the mornings when Joe looked tired and drawn, just let his brother set the pace at which they worked. Joe was more grateful than he could ever say for Hoss’ forbearance. Gradually as the days passed Joe began to sleep for longer and after walking around for an hour or so in the early hours, he began to get back to sleep. He even managed to pray again, his wavering faith strengthened by Mare’s certainty.
Finally after ten days hard work the brothers had just about completed their task. Over supper that evening Hoss said, “Tomorrow morning should just about do it, Joe.”
Joe nodded “I expect you’ll be glad to get home. I haven’t been much company.”
“Don’t be daft Joe. You’ve been very good. What do you want to do now?”
“I’m not sure. I guess I feel better. I suppose I’m beginning to accept it. I want our room as it is, so many happy memories, so many good times, but I can’t face it yet.”
“You could use one of the other rooms or stay with Adam for a while.”
Joe shrugged “Adam said I was welcome but I’m not sure. With Carole pregnant, I’d be like the spectre at the feast.”
Hoss put his arm round his little brother, “I don’t think either of them would feel like that, they both love you and loved Marie. You’d be very welcome, The only thing is whether it will hurt you to see Carole after….”
Joe smiled faintly “I’m not that dog in the manger. I love Adam and Carole and so did Marie. Noone will be more pleased than me when she is safely delivered; I wouldn’t want Adam to have to go through what I am. Anyway Marie made me promise to try and help Adam through these next weeks. The only thing I am not sure, is whether having me around as a permanent reminder won’t make it more difficult for him.”
Hoss stared at his brother for several minutes, he had avoided talking about Marie not wanting to upset Joe, but now he realised Joe was sufficiently recovered not to want to avoid her name, he wouldn’t want her forgotten. “She was a very special person Joe. If only she had been as strong physically as she was mentally. Under those circumstances its not many who can consider someone else.”
It was the first time in days that they had talked about her and tears came into Joe’s eyes but Hoss had read his brother accurately and Joe smiled, “She was that Hoss. I’ll never forget her or thses last few months,”
“None of us will Joe she brought a rare joy into our house.”
Joe sobbed brokenly, but made no attempt to go off on his own and slowly Hoss felt his brother relax against him. “I’m okay Hoss. There’s no way I can thank you for just being there these last few days and for not fussing at me. I’ve needed you around to keep a grip on reality.”
“No need for thanks Joe. I only wish there was more that I could do, but as Pa said the only thing that will really help is time. If you want to go and stay with Adam and Carole, I’m sure that they will both be glad to be able to do that much.”
“Maybe and I would like to. Just for a week or two until I can summon up the courage to come home. But I won’t upset them, I could use a guestroom.”
“No Joe, I’m sure there’s no need. I think you’d be more likely to help Adam and if you did that would help Carole. She must see how anxious he is.”
Joe nodded “Well I’ll try it for a few days at least.”
The next day they rode home and went straight to Adam’s. When Joe asked to take up his eldest brother’s offer to put him up for a while, Adam willingly agreed. Carole went into the kitchen to tell Kam Su and Joe went up to have a wash. Hoss was going on home and promised to pack a few things for his brother and bring them over later. Adam walked out with his big brother “He looks better than I expected, quite calm.”
“He’s been gradually improving, sleeping better, eating better and now he’s even prepared to talk about her although he tends to get upset. I know he don’t want her forgotten. He wants his room as it was when they shared it, but he can’t face it yet. He’s worried about upsetting you and Carole, a sort of permanent reminder that things can go wrong.”
“That’s stupid. He’s very welcome.”
“I know Adam I told him that. There’s so little any of us can do. Guess it helps a little to be able to do anything.”
Hoss mounted up “I’d better get home reassure Pa. I’ll bring his things over this evening or more likely Pa will.”
Adam put a restraining hand on his brother’s knee “Thank you Hoss, you’ve done a good job, helped him as much as anyone could.”
After dinner Joe excused himself and rode up to the Lake. He was able to pray and there by her grave in the place that she loved, he could talk to her. He felt she was near and could help him, hear what he said. He was doing as she had asked to the very best of his ability, facing life on his own again and trying not to be a burden to his family, doing what he could to help Adam. He stayed by the lake for an hour and left feeling more at peace with himself than he had since she moved into labour. Joe rode back to Adam’s house where he found his father waiting for him. Ben saw for himself that Joe was beginning to pull himself out of the first agony. It would be a long hard road before the grief faded and he was free to face life again but Joe had taken the first steps. Ben didn’t stay long, arranging to come over the next morning to start sorting out the next priorities.
Joe soon retreated to his room once Ben left. Adam and Carole alone talked over what Ben had told them about the trip into the back country, Hoss had filled in more details for his father and Ben had passed it on. Adam was firmly of the opinion that Hoss with his infinite patience and placid nature had been the best possible person to be with Joe. Carole could only agree with his reiterated opinion that Hoss had done a good job.
Ben rode home via the Lake. He stood for a long time looking at the two graves side by side, one twenty odd years old, the other fresh. The two Marie’s, both very much loved. He felt a twinge of the old pain that he’d had known for so long after losing his beloved wife. He knew how Joe felt but his son was handling it better than he had; upheld in some strange way by his dead wife. Eventually Ben went on home, more relaxed that he had been in weeks.
